1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
7173
7174
7175
7176
7177
7178
7179
7180
7181
7182
7183
7184
7185
7186
7187
7188
7189
7190
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196
7197
7198
7199
7200
7201
7202
7203
7204
7205
7206
7207
7208
7209
7210
7211
7212
7213
7214
7215
7216
7217
7218
7219
7220
7221
7222
7223
7224
7225
7226
7227
7228
7229
7230
7231
7232
7233
7234
7235
7236
7237
7238
7239
7240
7241
7242
7243
7244
7245
7246
7247
7248
7249
7250
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255
7256
7257
7258
7259
7260
7261
7262
7263
7264
7265
7266
7267
7268
7269
7270
7271
7272
7273
7274
7275
7276
7277
7278
7279
7280
7281
7282
7283
7284
7285
7286
7287
7288
7289
7290
7291
7292
7293
7294
7295
7296
7297
7298
7299
7300
7301
7302
7303
7304
7305
7306
7307
7308
7309
7310
7311
7312
7313
7314
7315
7316
7317
7318
7319
7320
7321
7322
7323
7324
7325
7326
7327
7328
7329
7330
7331
7332
7333
7334
7335
7336
7337
7338
7339
7340
7341
7342
7343
7344
7345
7346
7347
7348
7349
7350
7351
7352
7353
7354
7355
7356
7357
7358
7359
7360
7361
7362
7363
7364
7365
7366
7367
7368
7369
7370
7371
7372
7373
7374
7375
7376
7377
7378
7379
7380
7381
7382
7383
7384
7385
7386
7387
7388
7389
7390
7391
7392
7393
7394
7395
7396
7397
7398
7399
7400
7401
7402
7403
7404
7405
7406
7407
7408
7409
7410
7411
7412
7413
7414
7415
7416
7417
7418
7419
7420
7421
7422
7423
7424
7425
7426
7427
7428
7429
7430
7431
7432
7433
7434
7435
7436
7437
7438
7439
7440
7441
7442
7443
7444
7445
7446
7447
7448
7449
7450
7451
7452
7453
7454
7455
7456
7457
7458
7459
7460
7461
7462
7463
7464
7465
7466
7467
7468
7469
7470
7471
7472
7473
7474
7475
7476
7477
7478
7479
7480
7481
7482
7483
7484
7485
7486
7487
7488
7489
7490
7491
7492
7493
7494
7495
7496
7497
7498
7499
7500
7501
7502
7503
7504
7505
7506
7507
7508
7509
7510
7511
7512
7513
7514
7515
7516
7517
7518
7519
7520
7521
7522
7523
7524
7525
7526
7527
7528
7529
7530
7531
7532
7533
7534
7535
7536
7537
7538
7539
7540
7541
7542
7543
7544
7545
7546
7547
7548
7549
7550
7551
7552
7553
7554
7555
7556
7557
7558
7559
7560
7561
7562
7563
7564
7565
7566
7567
7568
7569
7570
7571
7572
7573
7574
7575
7576
7577
7578
7579
7580
7581
7582
7583
7584
7585
7586
7587
7588
7589
7590
7591
7592
7593
7594
7595
7596
7597
7598
7599
7600
7601
7602
7603
7604
7605
7606
7607
7608
7609
7610
7611
7612
7613
7614
7615
7616
7617
7618
7619
7620
7621
7622
7623
7624
7625
7626
7627
7628
7629
7630
7631
7632
7633
7634
7635
7636
7637
7638
7639
7640
7641
7642
7643
7644
7645
7646
7647
7648
7649
7650
7651
7652
7653
7654
7655
7656
7657
7658
7659
7660
7661
7662
7663
7664
7665
7666
7667
7668
7669
7670
7671
7672
7673
7674
7675
7676
7677
7678
7679
7680
7681
7682
7683
7684
7685
7686
7687
7688
7689
7690
7691
7692
7693
7694
7695
7696
7697
7698
7699
7700
7701
7702
7703
7704
7705
7706
7707
7708
7709
7710
7711
7712
7713
7714
7715
7716
7717
7718
7719
7720
7721
7722
7723
7724
7725
7726
7727
7728
7729
7730
7731
7732
7733
7734
7735
7736
7737
7738
7739
7740
7741
7742
7743
7744
7745
7746
7747
7748
7749
7750
7751
7752
7753
7754
7755
7756
7757
7758
7759
7760
7761
7762
7763
7764
7765
7766
7767
7768
7769
7770
7771
7772
7773
7774
7775
7776
7777
7778
7779
7780
7781
7782
7783
7784
7785
7786
7787
7788
7789
7790
7791
7792
7793
7794
7795
7796
7797
7798
7799
7800
7801
7802
7803
7804
7805
7806
7807
7808
7809
7810
7811
7812
7813
7814
7815
7816
7817
7818
7819
7820
7821
7822
7823
7824
7825
7826
7827
7828
7829
7830
7831
7832
7833
7834
7835
7836
7837
7838
7839
7840
7841
7842
7843
7844
7845
7846
7847
7848
7849
7850
7851
7852
7853
7854
7855
7856
7857
7858
7859
7860
7861
7862
7863
7864
7865
7866
7867
7868
7869
7870
7871
7872
7873
7874
7875
7876
7877
7878
7879
7880
7881
7882
7883
7884
7885
7886
7887
7888
7889
7890
7891
7892
7893
7894
7895
7896
7897
7898
7899
7900
7901
7902
7903
7904
7905
7906
7907
7908
7909
7910
7911
7912
7913
7914
7915
7916
7917
7918
7919
7920
7921
7922
7923
7924
7925
7926
7927
7928
7929
7930
7931
7932
7933
7934
7935
7936
7937
7938
7939
7940
7941
|
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 70089 ***
[Illustration:
FRONTISPIECE.
]
------------------------------------------------------------------------
DRIFTED ASHORE
OR,
A CHILD WITHOUT A NAME
BY
EVELYN EVERETT-GREEN
AUTHOR OF “LENORE ANNANDALE,” “THE MISTRESS OF LYDGATE,” “HER
HUSBAND’S HOME,” ETC.
“Thy will be done.”
────────
_WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY CHARLES WHYMPER_
────────
BOSTON:
BRADLEY & WOODRUFF
------------------------------------------------------------------------
[Illustration]
CONTENTS.
------------------
CHAPTER I.
PAGE
The Fisherman’s Hut 7
CHAPTER II.
The Squire’s Hall 21
CHAPTER III.
A Little Intruder 34
CHAPTER IV.
Queenie’s Home 48
CHAPTER V.
Sunday 63
CHAPTER VI.
The First Interview 78
CHAPTER VII.
The Fugitive 90
CHAPTER VIII.
Bertie and Phil 107
CHAPTER IX.
Queenie’s Ideas 130
CHAPTER X.
Bertie’s New Friends 144
CHAPTER XI.
Uncle Fred 159
CHAPTER XII.
A Project 171
CHAPTER XIII.
A Picnic 184
CHAPTER XIV.
Autumn Days 198
CHAPTER XV.
The Grave in the 212
Churchyard
CHAPTER XVI.
What Bertie Did 225
CHAPTER XVII.
Christmas-tide 239
CHAPTER XVIII.
The Squire’s Story 253
CHAPTER XIX.
Coming Changes 264
CHAPTER XX.
The Rocky Bay 277
CHAPTER XXI.
The Mother 291
CHAPTER XXII.
The Name Found 307
CHAPTER XXIII.
Conclusion 323
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER I.
THE FISHERMAN’S HUT.
THE fitful light of a showery April day was shining upon the level
expanse of pale yellow sand, and upon the heaving plain of the sullen,
angry sea. Great waves came racing in upon the beach, as though nothing
would stay their impetuous course; and yet, as they approached that
invisible limit against which was traced in unseen characters “Thus far
and no farther,” their proud crests fell with a grand crash, and with a
sullen and subdued sound, as of resentment and wrath, they drew back
again into the seething waste of water they had for the moment seemed to
leave behind.
When the dark clouds, heavy with rain, drifted over the sun’s pale disc
and blotted out his watery smile, the face of the ocean looked very grim
and black; but when the driving shower had passed, and the sunlight
shone out clear and bright, turning to powdered gold dust the last of
the retreating raindrops, then it seemed as if the great waves were
laughing and rejoicing in their play; and even the dreary wastes of sand
looked bright and almost beautiful, and the level country beyond, bare
and bleak, and in many places almost treeless, put on an aspect of
quiet, smiling contentment that might almost be taken for beauty.
A little boy had been sitting for many hours beneath the shelter of an
old boat drawn up upon the shore. He was protected from the driving
showers, and seemed quite contented with his position, for it was long
since he had moved. He sat very still, nursing his knees with his
clasped hands and resting his chin upon them, whilst he gazed
unweariedly out over the tossing sea.
[Illustration]
His coarse clothing and sun-browned face and hands proclaimed him a
fisherman’s son. He looked about ten or twelve years old, and had a
gentle, thoughtful, although not an intellectual cast of countenance. He
did not appear very robust, despite his indifference to raindrops and
chilly sea-breezes, and his placid inactivity betrayed a nature more
prone to contemplation than to the toils of the life to which he was
evidently born.
The sun began to set behind the sandhills, whose shadows slowly
lengthened, whilst the thin, coarse grass which grew sparsely upon them
turned golden in the radiance of departing day. The hoarse cries of the
seabirds grew more frequent as they flew hither and thither, as if in
search of their night’s quarters; and the little boy, rousing himself at
last from his reverie, rose slowly from his sitting posture, stretched
his cramped limbs, and began slowly making his way in a diagonal
direction across the sandhills.
He had not proceeded far, before a wreath of pale blue smoke curling up
from a little hollow indicated the presence of some dwelling-place; and
a few more steps brought him to the door of a tiny cabin such as
fisher-folk often inhabit.
The door stood seawards, and was as usual wide open, and upon the
threshold sat the boy’s mother, busily engaged in mending a broken net.
She looked up as the child approached, and smiled. She had a round,
motherly face, and her person, as well as the interior of her diminutive
abode, was far more clean and neat than is usual with the dwellings of
people of her class.
“Well, David,” she said, “where hast thou been all the day, honey?”
“Oh, down by the sea, mother,” he answered; and then, glancing quickly
up into her face, he asked, “Be he woke up yet?”
The woman shook her head.
“Nay, nay, that he has not,” she answered. “Sometimes I be afeared he’ll
never wake no more, for all the doctor says he will.”
A look of distress clouded David’s face.
“Oh, mother, don’t say that! He’s sure to wake up soon—the doctor must
know best. May I go and look at un?”
“Ay, do so, child, if thee wants.”
And David stepped over his mother’s net and went into the inner room of
the little low-roofed cabin.
Upon a low pallet-bed, beneath the little west window, through which the
sun was now pouring a flood of golden light, lay a child about eight
years old, a little boy, with dark soft hair lying in heavy waves across
his forehead, and his white face very set and still, more as if in
unconsciousness than in sleep. A glance at the delicate features of the
child upon the bed, the blue veins showing through the transparent skin,
the short upper lip, broad, intellectual brow, and small, well-shaped
hands, showed plainly enough that he was no relation to the little
brown-faced fisher lad who stood beside him, looking down at him with
such interest.
What then had brought him to that humble abode? Who was he? and how came
it that he lay there so still and motionless, untended save by the hard
though motherly hands of the fisherman’s wife? Where were the boy’s own
friends and kindred, who would be the most eager to be with him at such
a time as this? Where was the mother, who would be first to fly to her
darling, could she but see him lying there, on that hard pallet-bed,
with no luxuries around him, and only strangers to minister to his need?
Where indeed? That was a question that entered many minds; but none gave
voice to it, for all knew how vainly it would be asked. The little
white-faced boy had been cast up by the stormy sea at the good
fisherwife’s feet three days ago now, but not a single clue could be
found by which to identify the child, or even the vessel from which he
had been swept. Probably he was the only survivor of some ill-fated
ship; probably he had been washed ashore alive only because a life-belt
had been tied about him and had floated him to shore. Not a single plank
or fragment of wreckage had been cast ashore with the little waif; and,
unless he awoke to give an account of himself, it seemed likely that he
too would have to lie in a nameless grave, as his companions now did
beneath the waves of the pitiless ocean.
The doctor of the nearest village, who had been every day to see the
boy, was still of the opinion that he would awake to consciousness in
time. He detected traces of a heavy blow upon the head, that was
evidently the cause of this prolonged unconsciousness, some concussion
of the brain having probably taken place; but consciousness would return
in time, and then they would be able to learn who the child was, and
communicate with his friends.
Meantime, as the fisherwife’s “goodman” and big boys were out on a
fishing excursion, there was room in the cabin for the little waif, and
the dame’s motherly heart was filled with compassion for him, and
prompted her to “do for him” as if he had been a child of her own.
Little David had taken from the first an immense interest in the
nameless stranger. He thought he had never in his life seen any face
half so beautiful as that of the white-faced child who lay motionless
upon the bed, and he wove round him the web of romance that always seems
so dear to children, especially when they are of an imaginative turn. He
believed that he would prove to be at the very least a prince, although
what a prince was David had only the vaguest of ideas.
He was never tired of standing beside the bed and looking at the white
face upon the pillow, of watching his mother feed the unconscious child,
and observing the face and movements of the doctor as he made his daily
examination. He would have been pleased to stay all day in the quiet
room, did not his mother insist on his going out for some hours every
day; but the moment he felt at liberty to return he did so, and his
first question was always the same—Had the little boy awoke yet?
And now, as he stood gazing down upon the little white face, suddenly
his heart began to beat more quickly and his breath came thick and fast,
for he saw that the long black lashes resting upon the waxen cheek were
beginning to tremble and to slowly lift themselves up; and the next
moment a pair of large, dark, soft eyes were looking straight into his.
There was no meaning in that gaze, no surprise or inquiry. It was like
the expression in the eyes of a little child just awakened from sleep,
before any consciousness of its surroundings has dawned upon it; but
David uttered a smothered cry that brought his mother hurrying up.
The great dark eyes turned upon her then, and she laid her hand upon
David’s shoulder.
“Run for the doctor, quick, Davie boy!” she cried in an excited whisper.
“Don’t thee linger by the way now. Fetch him as fast as thee can.”
No need to tell David not to linger. He was off like a shot almost
before the words were spoken.
Fortune favored him that day. The doctor, whose experienced eye had that
morning detected an approaching change in his little patient’s state,
had already set out upon a second visit to the fisherman’s cottage, and
David encountered him about a quarter of a mile away from his home.
The boy imparted his news with breathless eagerness. The doctor
quickened his pace, and in a very few minutes he was standing beside the
pallet-bed.
The sick child had turned his face away from the light and had closed
his eyes again; but when the doctor laid a cool, firm hand upon his
head, he started a little, and the dark eyes unclosed once more and
fastened upon the doctor’s face.
“Well, my little friend, and how are you?” was the kindly inquiry; but
the child only looked hard at the speaker and said nothing.
“Can you tell me your name, my boy?” was the next question; but still
there was no reply.
“Perhaps he is a foreigner,” thought Dr. Lighton. “His eyes are dark
enough;” and, summoning up first French and then Italian, he tried if he
could make himself understood.
The child’s dark eyes had never left his face for an instant. Their
glance was curiously intent, expressive of some feeling that it was
impossible to define, full of a wistful perplexity that was akin to
pain, which filled the young doctor with a sort of compassion he did not
altogether understand.
Quite suddenly the child’s lips unclosed, and he said, very distinctly
and softly,—
“I understood you before, thank you; but I can speak French too. Is this
France?”
“No, we are in England, my little man. You are in your own country, and
we will soon find your friends for you. What is your name?”
A look of distress and perplexity clouded the child’s face.
“I don’t know,” he answered.
“Don’t know!” repeated Dr. Lighton, kindly. “Well, it will soon come
back to you.”
There was a long silence in the little room. David almost held his
breath, for fear he should disturb the current of the little prince’s
thoughts. His mother shook her head sympathetically and murmured, “Poor
lamb, poor lamb!” whilst the doctor’s eyes were fixed with keen
professional scrutiny upon the child’s face.
The look of bewildered distress had deepened there. The dark eyes began
to burn with strange intensity, and with a sudden little frightened cry
the boy pressed his two hands upon his head.
“I can’t remember—I can’t remember! It’s all gone!”
Dr. Lighton laid his own hand upon those of his little patient.
“Never mind,” he said, in kindly, reassuring tones; “it will all come
back in time. Do not try to think, or you will only hurt yourself. Take
some of this milk, and go to sleep. When you wake up again you will
remember all about it, I dare say.”
The child was docile and obedient, as well as exceedingly weak. He took
what was offered from the doctor’s hands, and fell asleep shortly
afterwards—the sleep of exhausted nature.
“Let him sleep; see that he is not disturbed,” said the doctor to the
fisherman’s wife, as they stood in the outer room together. “He wants
rest more than anything. He must not excite himself by talking.”
“He’ll remember all about hisself by and by, doctor?” questioned the
good woman, compassionately. “I be main anxious to let his poor mother
know he’s safe. She must be fretting sorely.”
“Perhaps, perhaps,” answered the doctor, glancing over the sea, thinking
to himself that the mother might in all probability be sleeping beneath
the waves; “time and rest may work wonders for him; but don’t press him,
don’t try to force his memory. Let it come of itself by degrees. I’ll
look round early to-morrow.”
And with that the doctor took his departure, nodding a kindly adieu, and
muttering, as he walked over the soft sandhills,—
“A curious case, a curious case. I wonder how it will end.”
The opinion of the kindly fisher-folk of the neighboring hamlet was that
the child would be able to give an account of himself, as soon as he had
recovered a little more strength, and grown used to his surroundings;
but day by day passed by, strength and spirit both began to revive, and
still the little boy remained utterly silent as to his past history, and
when the doctor questioned him (he had forbidden any one else to do so)
as to his name, his parentage, his antecedents, a look of bewildered
distress would cross his face, he would press his hands upon his head,
and say,—
“I can’t remember. It’s all gone. Oh, I don’t know anything about it!”
Dr. Lighton never pressed him. He always turned the talk, with a smile
or a kind word; but as day by day passed on, and still no memory
returned, he began to wonder how it would all end, and how long a time
must elapse before the shaken faculties could reassert themselves.
The boy grew better and stronger every day. He played with David
unweariedly for many hours upon the bed, and when he was able to get up
and be dressed in some of the elder boy’s clothes,—he had been washed
ashore in a little nightdress and a rough blue pilot coat,—they wandered
out upon the sandhills together, and enjoyed themselves after a peculiar
fashion of their own.
They were a very quiet pair, but not on that account unhappy. David was
in a state of quiet and ecstatic delight. It was enough for him to be
with the stranger, to watch his every movement, wait upon him, talk to
him, love him as only children can love their own kind, and to bask, as
it were, in the light of his countenance.
The little new boy was very silent and quiet. He answered when he was
spoken to, but seldom volunteered a remark. His eyes were always dreamy,
and wore a look of wistful bewilderment and sorrow that was very
expressive of the confused state of his mind. He would sit for hours
gazing over the sea, with a strangely rapt expression of countenance,
and when David spoke to him he would start and flush as if his thoughts
had been very far away.
He seemed to cling, in an abstract way, to the gentle-faced boy who
watched him with such undivided interest and devotion; but so far the
conversation had been limited to a very few remarks, and even the games
they played together were of a peculiarly silent description.
The boy had a marked preference for the sandhills and the shore, and an
increasing distaste for the low cabin that somewhat distressed David and
his good mother.
This distaste was not expressed in words, but was manifested in a marked
reluctance to come in, in an intense eagerness to get out, and in a
quiet determination not to eat his food until he had carried it into the
purer air without.
The food, too, as soon as he had advanced beyond the “slop stage,”
seemed very unpalatable to him. He was too thoroughly the little
gentleman to complain, but it was plain that he would never thrive on
such coarse fare; and the doctor was once more appealed to.
He looked with a smile at the slight and graceful child, as he sat
beside David on the sandhills, and said,—
“It is plain something must be done, Mrs. Wickham; he cannot go on much
longer like this. You have done your share, and more. I must see to
matters myself, I think.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER II.
THE SQUIRE’S HALL.
THE Squire sat in his library, surrounded by his books and papers; and
Dr. Lighton sat opposite to him in earnest conversation. The Manor House
of Arlingham was a fine old mediæval house, picturesque both without and
within. It was built of red sandstone, and its irregular outline,
mullioned windows, and an air of peaceful antiquity, delighted all
lovers of bygone days and their relics, whilst the interior of the old
house was just what would be expected from the appearance it presented
from without. The rooms were low, rather dim and dark, irregular in
shape, yet delightfully cosey and comfortable. The stairs were of
polished oak, as were the floor and walls of the panelled hall. There
was nothing new in that house, nothing bright, staring, or incongruous.
The stained glass windows admitted a rich, dusky light, and the peculiar
stillness and peaceful hush that often rests upon old houses whence all
young life has fled pervaded all the rooms and corridors of the Manor
House at Arlingham to an unusual extent, and no one could step within
the shadows of the hall without being instantly conscious that they had
entered a place whose life was rather a memory of the past than an
active present.
The Squire had lost his wife and all his children many years before.
Arlingham still spoke with bated breath of that terrible year when
cholera visited them, and, whilst the Squire and his lady were doing all
that money and skill and benevolence could accomplish to succor their
poorer neighbors, the awful visitor entered their own doors, and within
a week the sweet lady all had learned to love was lying dead, as well as
her two eldest boys—fine lads, the pride of Arlingham; and before the
death angel had stayed his hand, mother and five children—all her little
ones—lay sleeping in the quiet churchyard, and the Squire, a hale man of
but forty summers, was left quite alone in his desolated home.
In one week his hair, which had been black as the raven’s wing, had
turned as white as the driven snow; but otherwise no great outward
change had fallen upon the Squire, and he had taken up the duties of his
position with a strong hand and resolute will, only betraying the depth
of his wound by his increasing distaste for any kind of society save
that of his own people, with whom his duties brought him in contact, and
his increasing shrinking from partaking in any of the amusements and
social relaxations common to those of his position and standing.
It was fifteen years now since the date of the fatal year that had cost
him so terribly dear,—fifteen years, and yet the memory of his loss was
still green in his heart, and, although he never spoke of it, his
servants, and indeed all Arlingham, knew that he had not forgotten, and
never would forget. He had lived his life alone, true to the memory of
those he had loved, and he would live it alone to the end.
He had many friends, but few intimates. He was universally liked and
respected in the county, but distances were long, his habits those of a
recluse, and visitors were rare at the Manor House. Young Mr. Lighton,
who had lately settled in the neighborhood, was a distant connection of
the Squire’s, and partly perhaps on that account, partly from a
similarity in some of their tastes, partly because the elderly man was
sincerely kind-hearted and knew that the place was very dull and quiet,
the young physician had been made more welcome at the Manor House than
any one else had been for many long years; and he had grown to
understand thoroughly the nature and character of the white-headed,
keen-eyed Squire.
He often dropped in after dinner for a little chat, as he had done on
this occasion.
The library was a very comfortable room, with its walls warmly lined
with books, its two great oriel windows, and the wide hearth, where in
the evenings, for the greater part of the year, the great logs blazed
cheerily, sending out showers of sparks that were whirled upwards into
the dark cavern of the huge, old-fashioned chimney.
Dr. Lighton liked this room, with its flickering lights and shadows, and
its central object of interest, the stalwart figure of the Squire, with
his snow-white head, his fine, handsome face stamped with the indelible
lines of a great sorrow heroically borne, and his commanding air that
had lost but little of its youthful strength and firmness,
notwithstanding the years that had rolled over his head.
The young physician enjoyed his evening talks with the Squire as much as
any part of his day’s work, but on this particular occasion his thoughts
were less engrossed by his host than was usual, for he had another more
pressing matter on his mind.
“Undoubtedly a very interesting case, I should say; and a remarkable
one, too,” observed the Squire, after hearing the doctor’s story. “What
do you imagine will be the end of it?”
“The end, if the child is left in his present surroundings, will be that
he will pine away and die,” answered the young man, with a little
impetuosity. “It is plain as daylight that he is a gentleman’s son, and
has been reared up in every luxury. Every day proves more clearly how
utterly unfitted he is for his life; and of course the poor woman cannot
keep him always. The money you kindly sent down has kept her so far from
feeling any loss by her goodness to the child; but she expects her
husband and sons home shortly, and then she must turn out the little
stranger. The cabin is barely large enough for the family as it is;
besides, it would be unreasonable to expect her to adopt the little
waif. She is not in a position to do it.”
“Decidedly not. What is to become of the child? I suppose the parish
will be responsible for him.”
Dr. Lighton looked quickly at the impassive face of his interlocutor.
“It would be absurd to send a boy like that to the workhouse,” he said,
in the same slightly impetuous manner. “He is a gentleman’s son, every
inch of him. His voice, his manner, his appearance, all show it. Any day
he may be able to recall the past,—it may all come back like a flash,
although I admit that the process may be much more tedious,—and it would
be sheer cruelty to have turned the child into a pauper and made him
rough it with a lot of lads no more like himself than chalk is like
cheese. If you were only to see the child, Squire, you would understand
my meaning.”
The Squire turned his gaze full upon the young doctor’s face.
“And why do you tell all this to me? You have some reason. What is it?”
Dr. Lighton knew by the expression of the Squire’s face that the time
had come to speak out and say exactly what he did mean.
“I will tell you,” he said, frankly; “you may think I am taking an
unwarrantable liberty, but, if so, I can only crave your pardon. You are
the great man of the place here, the Squire, and the friend of the
people. A little waif has been cast up almost at your doors, and, until
he is able to remember his past history and assist in his own
identification, somebody must in common humanity give him a home and
look after him a little. He is obviously of gentle birth, and wants the
gentle treatment to which he has been used. You are the only wealthy man
in the place, the only friend to whom I can plead my cause, for you know
what Lady Arbuthnot is like. I thought you might be willing to take an
interest in the boy, to let him come here for a time perhaps, and give
him a temporary asylum until his own home could be found. Rather than he
should go to the parish, I would take him myself; but a bachelor in
small lodgings is at a great disadvantage; whereas this house is large,
and the staff of servants in all ways adequate to the wants of more than
a solitary—”
A quick spasm of pain contracted the Squire’s face. The young man saw it
and paused.
“I hope I have not taken an unwarrantable liberty in making the
suggestion,” he said.
A few minutes of silence ensued before there was any answer.
“You have surprised me a little, I admit,” answered the Squire; “but
there is force in what you say. I believe I am the right person to see
after this waif. Legally, of course, there is no claim upon me; but I
admit the moral claim.”
Dr. Lighton’s eyes brightened.
“You are very good to say so.”
“Not at all. I do not profess I want the child here; I shall not see
much of him if he comes. I have no disposition to look at the case
sentimentally; but you appeal to my sense of justice and hospitality. A
small atom of humanity has been cast up at our doors, and I, as the
Squire of the place, admit that my door is the one that should open to
him.”
“I confess I hoped you might see it in that light,” admitted Dr.
Lighton. “I trust you will not consider I have been intrusive in saying
so much.”
“Not at all. You have only done your duty promptly, whilst I have been
inclined to be slack in the performance of mine. You consider it
probable that the boy’s memory will return shortly?”
“I should be quite inclined to think so, and all the sooner for a return
to civilized life. Some chord can hardly fail to be struck, and at any
moment a flash of memory might bring the whole past back. Nobody can
pronounce a decided opinion in such cases; but my own feeling is that
such a state of mind will only prove a temporary phase, and that he will
soon be able to give a rational account of himself.”
“Very good,” returned the Squire; “the sooner the better for me; but
until that time comes he shall have a home here. I will send for him
to-morrow.”
“You are very good,” answered the young man; “I feel personally
grateful.”
The Squire smiled a little.
“You seem to take an interest in the child.”
“I do. The case is interesting professionally for one thing, and there
is undoubtedly something interesting in the boy himself, as you will see
for yourself when he comes.”
The Squire’s face had put on an expression not easy to read.
“I shall hardly be likely to see much of him myself,” he said, with an
odd intonation in his voice. “Children are not in my line.”
And then he turned to his table, leaned one elbow upon it and his head
on his hand, turning over some papers with an air of deep abstraction.
Dr. Lighton knew by instinct that he was a good deal moved, little as he
betrayed it, by the revival of some memories of the past. He judged it
advisable to take his departure, and he did so at once, the Squire, who
still appeared abstracted and unlike himself, offering no remonstrance
to this early move. Indeed, he hardly seemed to notice his guest’s
departure, and returned his farewell with unusual brevity.
When he found himself alone, he rose from his seat and began pacing the
room slowly backwards and forwards with measured tread.
Presently he paused, and rang the bell with a certain force and decision
of touch, and when the gray-haired butler appeared in answer to the
summons he merely said, briefly,—
“Send Mrs. Pritchard to me.”
Mrs. Pritchard was the housekeeper now. She had been nurse to the
children in bygone days, and had served in the family ever since she was
a slim girl of fifteen. She was a stout, buxom woman now, with a
pleasant face and a respectful manner. Her master trusted her
implicitly, and she never betrayed his trust.
“Mrs. Pritchard,” he said, quietly, “be good enough to be seated for a
few minutes.”
The Squire was sitting himself now in his customary chair. Mrs.
Pritchard did as she was bid, and sat down facing him.
“No doubt you have heard, Mrs. Pritchard, of the little boy at the
fisherman’s cottage, who was washed up after the storm the other day,
and can give no account of himself?”
“Ay, sir, I have, poor lamb! I saw him on the shore the other day with
David. My heart fairly ached for him, that it did.”
The Squire smiled a little.
“Your heart was always tender, Mrs. Pritchard. Well, what did you think
of the child?”
“A little gentleman born, if ever there was one,” answered the worthy
housekeeper, with some warmth. “He was dressed just like the other boy,
in old patched clothes, but the difference between them! Why, the little
one was on his feet almost before he knew I was speaking to them, and
took off his cap as pretty as could be, and answered so gentle, and
quite like as if he’d been used to company all his life. Poor lamb, it
isn’t fitting he should stay in such a place. The look in his eyes
fairly haunts me, it does. I can’t get it out of my head.”
“Well, Mrs. Pritchard, I have been hearing the same story from other
quarters. What should you say to having him here to take care of, until
he can tell us where his own home is?”
The housekeeper’s face brightened visibly.
“Do you really mean it, sir?”
“Certainly. Dr. Lighton has spoken upon the subject, and I agree with
him in thinking that this house should be the one to shelter him until
we can discover something about him. Are you prepared to put up with the
trouble of having a child about the place for a few weeks?”
“Oh, sir,” cried the good woman, clasping her hands together in a sudden
outbreak of feeling, “if there is one thing would make me happier than
another, it would be to have a child to tend and care for again!”
The Squire turned his face slightly away; he took out his keys and began
fumbling in the drawer of the table before him.
“Very good, Mrs. Pritchard,” he said at length, after rather a long
pause, and speaking with manifest effort. “Then you had better make all
necessary arrangements, and get the nurseries ready for him by
to-morrow. He had better live there entirely, except when he is out of
doors. You will arrange all that; but understand that I do not care
about seeing him all over the house.”
“Yes, sir, I will take care of that,” answered Mrs. Pritchard, with
ready comprehension.
“And you must get him whatever he wants in the way of clothes,”
continued the Squire, handing across a crisp bank-note. “You had better
have the dog-cart, and get William to drive you both in to Twing
to-morrow morning. Buy whatever is needful for the present, and order
what you cannot get at once. The child must look as he should whilst he
stays under my roof.”
Mrs. Pritchard rose and curtsied and took the money held out.
“Thank you, sir,” she said; “I will see that your wishes are carried out
to the best of my powers.”
She withdrew, and the Squire was left alone with his books and his dying
fire. The night was merging into day before he roused himself from the
reverie into which he had sunk, and extinguished the lamp that had grown
pale in the feeble glimmer of coming dawn.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER III.
A LITTLE INTRUDER.
THE Squire’s study had a westerly aspect and as evening drew on the
sunset rays streamed into the quaint, quiet room and flooded it with
golden light. The old calf-bound books upon the long rows of shelves
took all manner of rich hues, and the picture over the fireplace,
representing a beautiful woman with two fair children beside her, seemed
to awake to a new and smiling life.
The Squire had been a little less self-possessed than usual upon this
particular day. Work seemed irksome to him. He had not been able to give
undivided attention to his bailiff’s accounts of the farm and stock, and
shortly after he had finished his lunch he ordered his horse and set out
for a ride over the estate, feeling that air and exercise would be more
congenial to him in his present mood than any sedentary work could be.
He did not examine into his state of mind, nor ask himself why it was
that he was disturbed and unlike himself; but he recognized that such
was the case, and accepted it without comment or question.
He returned home as the sun was slowly sinking in the west, and went
straight to his study as usual, but when he stood upon the threshold he
stopped suddenly short and stood perfectly still, his eyes fixed with
intent scrutiny upon something in the room that appeared to give him the
keenest surprise.
Nothing very remarkable to other eyes was presented by the spectacle
of that quiet room bathed in the golden sunset, only upon the
cushioned seat of the great oriel window sat a little boy with a
delicate-featured, pale face and a pair of wistful dark eyes.
The child leaned his head against the window and gazed intently out upon
the western sky, painted with all the gorgeous hues of sunset; and he
was evidently entirely unconscious of his present surroundings or that
his solitude had been invaded.
The Squire stood for some minutes gazing fixedly at the little intruder.
A frown had quickly clouded his face when his eyes had first fallen upon
the childish figure; but as he stood there in the shadow of the doorway,
and noticed the perplexed and settled sadness of the boy’s expression
and the hungry, unsatisfied longing in his earnest gaze, the frown
slowly faded and a more gentle look came into the weather-beaten face.
Still, discipline was discipline, and orders were orders; the child had
no right to be there, and the Squire was too much the master in his own
house not to feel a passing sense of displeasure at this direct
infringement of his commands.
He walked forward into the room and settled himself in his usual chair,
without taking the least notice of the child perched up in the
window-seat.
Minutes flew by, and still the silence remained unbroken. The Squire
turned over his papers, but he did not master their contents in his
usual rapid way. His ears were keenly alive to the faint sounds that
proceeded from the window behind him, and an impatient wish that Mrs.
Pritchard would come and claim her little charge rose more than once in
his mind.
This ignoring of the child’s presence in the room seemed even to himself
strained and unnatural; and yet he had no business to be there at all,
and the Squire knew that it would never do to encourage such a breach of
discipline.
Suddenly he was aware that a small soft hand was laid upon his own, and
a sweet little voice said, in accents of eager, tremulous surprise,—
“Grandpapa!”
The Squire turned quickly in his chair to meet the pleading, earnest
gaze of those liquid brown eyes fixed upon him with an almost pathetic
intensity.
“Grandpapa!” said the child again, but this time with more of distressed
uncertainty in his tone, and the delicate little lips began to quiver as
the boy glanced up into the unresponsive face before him.
“Why do you call me that, little boy?” asked the Squire, gravely.
The child’s hand was pressed to his forehead, his eyes brightened
unnaturally.
“I don’t know,” he answered, slowly, and a tear gathered upon the long
lashes.
After all, the Squire was a father, and, although that very fact made
the sight of the boy painful to him, he was not on that account
hard-hearted, nor could he look with an unmoved countenance upon the
distress of a little child.
He drew the little fellow gently between his knees, and it seemed as if
there was something in the fatherly touch that went home to the heart of
the lonely child in some overpowering way, for he suddenly laid his head
against the Squire’s shoulder and burst into convulsive weeping.
There was something very touching in the nameless sorrow of the little
lonely child, who was so utterly forsaken in the great world, without
home or kindred or even a name to call his own. His partial realization
of his anomalous position gave a pathos to his distress that raised it
above the level of ordinary childish grief.
The Squire could have found it in his heart to wish that he had not been
the recipient of this burst of sorrow, but he could not for a moment
refuse to comfort the child, who clung to him as to a natural protector.
He put his arm round the sobbing boy, and by and by said, in kindly
accents,—
“There, there, my little man, there, there! Do not cry so bitterly. What
is it all about? Let us see if something can’t be done to make it
better.”
The tone rather than the words seemed to soothe the agitated boy; his
sobs were slowly checked, and, although he did not lift his head from
its resting-place upon the broad shoulder, the little frame ceased to
tremble so convulsively and gradually became still.
When the child’s tears seemed fairly conquered, the Squire put him a
little farther away and looked at him steadily, with an intent
expression upon his fine, commanding face.
The little boy looked up timidly, but he did not seem alarmed by the
glance he encountered. Children have a marvellous instinct in
distinguishing between the sternness of an inflexible yet just and
kindly nature and that of harshness and tyranny.
His wistful glance travelled upwards till it rested upon the snow-white
hair that gave to the Squire a more venerable appearance than his years
indicated, and again a little smile shone out from the sad eyes, and the
same word sprang in a whisper to the lips that quivered yet with the
past fit of weeping,—
“Grandpapa!”
“So that is to be your name for me, is it?” questioned the Squire,
kindly. “Very well, it will do as well as any other. And what am I to
call you?”
The child’s hand went up to his head.
“I don’t know,” he said, pitifully.
“Well, then, I must think of something for myself. You have given me a
name, so I must give you one. What shall it be, I wonder? Shall we say
Bertie? That gives us a certain license, you see, and does not commit us
to anything very definite, eh, Bertie?”
The child smiled a little uncertain, tearful smile. The name did not
appear to arouse any associations; but still it was something to have a
name again.
“And now, Bertie, tell me why it was you came here at all? Where is Mrs.
Pritchard?”
“She is having her tea. She left me in the nursery, and said she should
soon be back. I came down-stairs to go into the garden, and then I saw
the door open, and the books, and I came in to look. I like a library; I
always used”—but here the look of bewilderment swept over the boy’s face
again, and he concluded, confusedly, “I mean, nobody was there, and it
all looked nice and quiet, and so I came in and sat there, and then you
came back, and I thought—”
“Never mind, never mind what you thought,” interposed the Squire,
hastily, for the look in the child’s eyes was painfully bewildered and
strained. “Tell me if you know who I am.”
“You are the Squire,” answered Bertie, promptly, looking more natural
and childlike again. “I saw you ride out on your big brown horse to-day;
and yesterday I saw you walking in the garden and telling the men what
to do. Mrs. Pritchard says that all this big house belongs to you. Are
you ever lonely living here all by yourself?”
The Squire looked down into the child’s upturned face, and a curious
shade passed over his own.
“What do you know about being lonely?” he asked, in an odd, muffled
voice.
Bertie put his hand over his eyes; and then, after a moment’s pause,
looked up again smiling.
“I was lonely down by the sea with David. He was very kind, and I liked
him, and so was his mother. But I was lonely with them. It isn’t half so
lonely here with you.”
“You are not lonely, then, with Mrs. Pritchard in the nursery, I
suppose?”
Bertie hesitated.
“Mrs. Pritchard is very kind,” he said, with a little courtly air that
was almost amusing,—“very kind indeed; but, somehow, this feels more
_natural_, you know.”
The Squire, as he found the child grew more composed and quiet, began to
return to his former state of mind as regarded his position in the
house.
“But you must understand, Bertie, that the nursery is your room, and
that this is mine. You must not come here without leave.”
The child’s face put on a look of distress and perplexity.
“Isn’t this a library!” he said.
“Yes; this is my library.”
“I always used to sit in the library when I wanted to,” he said,
appealingly. “I never did any harm. I like the smell of the books, you
know. Ours used to smell just the same.”
“Yours?” interrogated the Squire, hoping to elicit some further
intelligence.
“Grandpapa’s,” was the prompt response; but there Bertie stuck fast. The
moment he _tried_ to recollect anything, everything fled away in painful
confusion; reminiscences sprang unconsciously to his lips, but eluded
him pitilessly the moment he tried to arrange his ideas and seize upon a
memory of the past. The tears again stood in his eyes, and he put up his
hands, crying piteously,—
“Oh, why can’t I remember? Why does it all run away so fast?”
The Squire had to turn comforter again.
“Never mind, little chap, it will all come back of itself some day.
Don’t you worry your head over it; that will make matters worse instead
of better. Ah! and here comes Mrs. Pritchard, looking for her lost lamb.
She will wonder what has brought you here.”
Mrs. Pritchard’s face expressed a good deal of alarm and confusion as
she appeared in the doorway, guided there by the sound of voices.
“Indeed, sir, but I’m truly sorry!” she exclaimed. “I had no idea the
child had left the nurseries. I truly am most—”
“Never mind, never mind, Mrs. Pritchard,” answered the Squire, quietly.
“Children will stray, and I do not expect you to alter your usual
routine on his account. Take him away now; but if he is a good boy, you
may dress him and send him down to dessert. He will be all the better
for a little more change, and will have less time to think.”
Mrs. Pritchard looked deeply gratified, and thanked the Squire as if he
had been conferring some personal favor upon herself.
“We have settled upon a name for him, Mrs. Pritchard,” continued the
Squire. “He is to be Master Bertie, until we know any better. He will be
wanting his tea now; you had better take him away.”
Bertie followed the housekeeper obediently, and the Squire was left
alone to his own meditations, and as he turned to his papers he sighed
once or twice.
“Poor little fellow!” he said; “poor little fellow! Well, I suppose it
will all come right some day soon. Very odd turn of affairs altogether.”
Meantime Bertie was silently discussing his substantial nursery tea,
whilst Mrs. Pritchard sat by, busy with her needle.
By and by the little boy spoke.
“Was it naughty of me to go into grandpapa’s library, Mrs. Pritchard?”
The good woman started visibly.
“The Squire’s library, you mean, dearie?”
“Yes, I know he’s the Squire; but he seems like grandpapa, you know; and
he said I had found a name for him, and then he found one for me.
Grandpapa is a nicer name than Squire, you know. I don’t think I ever
knew a squire before.”
“He did not mind you calling him so? Well, to be sure, he is always kind
and good. But, Master Bertie dear, you must not go there without leave.
It’s only the nurseries that belong to you.”
Bertie looked perplexed and sorrowful, but said nothing. The look upon
his face touched his kind friend, and she added, reassuringly—,
“It isn’t anything as has vexed him with you, dearie, but he’s had a
deal of trouble has the Squire, and there’s some things as it hurts him
to talk of, and one of them is children.”
Bertie’s eyes were very wide open now, brimful of eager intelligence.
“I don’t understand, please, Mrs. Pritchard. Why do children hurt him?”
“Because, dearie, he once had five little ones of his own; and there
came a dreadful sickness here one year, and they all five died within a
fortnight; and the Squire has never been the same man since, and no
child has ever set foot inside the house, till you came three days ago.”
Bertie’s gaze was very intent.
“Did they _all_ die?”
“Ay, that they did, and the mother too; and he was left all alone.”
Bertie looked dreamily out of the window.
“What is dying?” he asked.
Mrs. Pritchard hesitated how to reply; and Bertie gave the answer to his
own question.
“Isn’t it when God takes people away with Him that people say they are
dead?”
The ready tears had started to Mrs. Pritchard’s eyes.
“Ay, indeed ’tis so, Master Bertie dear; but we’re sadly given to forget
that.”
“I haven’t forgotten that,” said Bertie, slowly, “but I can’t remember
who told me.” He looked hard at Mrs. Pritchard and asked, earnestly, “Do
you think God knows all about me?”
“Ay, my dearie, I suppose He knows everything.”
“I wish He would let me remember,” said the child, wistfully. “Do you
think He will?”
“Yes, dearie, I do. He is very good to us, for all He sends us trouble
sometimes. You can ask Him, you know, when you say your prayers
to-night; you can ask Him any time.”
Bertie’s hand was pressed to his head, his eyes glowed strangely.
“Somebody said—” He paused, and then went on again, “Somebody said that
we must not choose ourselves, only ask God to choose for us. I can’t
remember just what it was. But it was like Jesus, you know, in the
garden, when He said “Thy will be done,” to everything. I must say “Thy
will be done” too, mustn’t I, about remembering things again? I know
they said that—I can’t have made it up.”
He was growing distressed, as he so easily did when the vanished memory
eluded his grasp; but Mrs. Pritchard took him into her motherly embrace
and soothed and quieted him. Very soon the child was himself again, and
looked at her with a smile.
“I’ve got ‘Our Father’ left still, you see, Mrs. Pritchard,” he said,
with a sort of quaint gravity that was very touching in its way. “He is
my Father, isn’t He? even if I’m quite lost, He knows where I am, and He
takes care of me, I’m sure. I don’t think He’ll ever quite forget me,
and p’raps He’ll let me find my real home some day; but I’ll always say
‘Thy will be done’ about it.” Then, looking quickly up into the kind
face above him, he asked, “Perhaps grandpapa will explain it all and
help me. He had to say ‘Thy will be done’ when God took his little
children away, and I suppose that was very hard.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER IV.
QUEENIE’S HOME.
“I DO hate term-time!” cried Queenie, stamping her little foot and
looking altogether fierce and out of sorts. “I hate all the boys to be
away! Why do boys have to go to school? I’m sure they don’t learn so
very much; I believe I know more than most of them. Boys ought either to
stay at home or else take their sisters to school with them.”
And Queenie, who was standing in the middle of her big nursery
surrounded by piles of books and toys, looked triumphantly round her, as
if she had uttered a very fine sentiment indeed. Her nurse, who was
quietly working by the window, smiled a little at this outbreak.
“Perhaps young gentlemen might not care about taking their sisters with
them,” she suggested, mildly; but Queenie tossed her head with a
supercilious air.
“_My_ brothers always like to have _me_ with them,” she answered. “It’s
perfectly horrid when they all go away. Nothing is any fun without
boys.”
“You won’t think so long, Miss Queenie. It’s only just at first that it
seems dull-like.”
Queenie stamped her foot. I am afraid she often did so, being a very
excitable young lady, and without much control over herself.
“It isn’t!” she cried, angrily; “it’s all the time, every bit of it—a
whole horrid three months nearly! I hate people who try and pretend
things aren’t what they are. It’s very stupid and very unkind. You know
I’m always miserable when the boys are away, and it’s not a bit of good
pretending I’m not!”
Queenie turned defiantly upon her nurse as she made this challenge; but
the wise woman, knowing well the disposition of her little mistress,
held her peace.
Queenie sat down suddenly in the middle of her toys and stared about her
disconsolately.
“It is horrid to live in a place where there isn’t a single boy.”
“There is a boy now at the Manor House,” remarked the nurse, threading
her needle afresh.
Queenie looked up, all interest and vivacity.
“A boy at the Manor House!” she repeated. “Who is he? I didn’t know the
Squire had any boys.”
“Neither he has, Miss Queenie. Poor man, he lost them all. The little
boy he has with him now is the one, you know, who drifted ashore after
the last storm, who doesn’t know who he is nor where he came from, poor
little fellow.”
“Why doesn’t he?”
“He can’t remember; he’s forgotten it all. His head was hurt somehow,
and when he got better he’d forgotten everything he knew about himself.”
“How funny!” cried Queenie. “I wonder what it feels like to forget
everything like that.”
The nurse shook her head, and Queenie went on with her own train of
thought.
“I think it would be rather nice to forget everything and begin again
quite fresh. It would be so funny. I should like to forget all my
lessons, and to go on forgetting them, so that by and by people would
say it was no good teaching me any more, and I should do just as I liked
all day.”
“You would soon be very glad to go back to your lessons again, Miss
Queenie,” answered the nurse, quietly. “There is nothing in the world so
dull as having no regular employment.”
This wise remark did not provoke any ridicule from Queenie at this
moment, as it would usually have done. She had other things to think of
now.
“Why has the little boy gone to the Manor House?” she asked.
“I suppose the Squire asked him there. You see he has no friends to take
care of him—at least he cannot find them yet. The Squire is a very kind
man.”
“Mamma doesn’t like him,” remarked Queenie. “She tells people he is very
unsociable, and does not treat her with proper respect. I think he looks
a nice old man. I met him once when I was out on my pony, and had run
away from William and lost him. He picked up my whip for me because I’d
dropped it, and when I thanked him, he smiled and looked quite kind,
though in church he is always so grave and solemn. But I can’t think why
he should take a little fisherman’s boy to live in his house.”
The nurse smiled a little.
“Who told you he was a fisherman’s boy, Miss Queenie?”
Queenie tossed her little curly head with the air of one who half
resents such a question.
“Why, of course he is! everybody knows that. He lived ever so many days
in that dirty little hut with the Wickhams. I saw him one day on the
sands, playing with David. Only quite a common boy could possibly think
of doing _that_!”
The nurse smiled again.
“Well, Miss Queenie, however that may be, there are other opinions about
the little boy. Anyway, he is living at the Manor House now, and Mrs.
Pritchard does not think it beneath her to wait upon him,—fisherman’s
boy or no.”
Queenie listened with interest to this account of the little stranger;
but she would not admit that she could possibly be mistaken in her
estimate of him.
“I’ve seen him,” she said; “he was dressed in horrid old clothes. I’m
quite sure _he_ can’t be a gentleman’s son. It’s quite ridiculous!”
“And I suppose, Miss Queenie, if you happened to get lost some day, and
were found by poor people, and dressed in poor clothes, you would not be
a gentleman’s little daughter any longer?”
Queenie flushed indignantly, and drew up her little head.
“I am Sir Walter Arbuthnot’s only daughter,” she said, in her most
stately way. “Nothing that could happen could make any difference to
_that_.”
Nurse smiled again.
“Oh, I thought it was all a matter of clothes.”
Queenie made no reply. She began to see that there was something more
than that to be taken into consideration; but she was not going to make
any rash admissions to her nurse, whose ideas upon some subjects did not
at all commend themselves to the little lady.
But she thought a good deal about the little boy who had come to the
Manor House, and wove several romances about him. She wondered whether
she would ever make his acquaintance, what he would be like if she did,
and whether he would prove worthy of the notice she half resolved she
would take of him should the opportunity present itself.
Queenie, as will be seen from what has gone before, was a little lady
with a great idea of her own importance. It was not altogether her own
fault that she had this exalted opinion of herself. She was an only
daughter, and had been spoiled ever since she was born. The youngest of
the family and the only girl, it was no wonder she had been made much
of, and her beauty, her self-will, and her quickness all helped to
increase the dangers and difficulties of the position. Her father gave
way to her whims in everything, whenever she appealed to him, for he was
much entertained by her vivacity and delighted in her fearlessness and
high spirit. He secretly countenanced those acts of insubordination and
defiance of authority that shocked Lady Arbuthnot’s sense of propriety,
and cared nothing at all about her “tomboy tricks” so long as she was
always ready to amuse him by her sharp sayings when she came in to
dessert or was sent for into the drawing-room. The mother, on the other
hand, disliked all this tendency to frolic and careless deportment, and
sedulously cultivated what she termed the graceful side of her little
daughter’s character. In plain words, she tried hard to instill a great
deal of vanity and foolish pride into Queenie’s youthful mind, and had
it not been for the child’s healthy love for play and natural freedom
from petty follies of this kind, she would in all probability have
become before this time a little woman of fashion instead of a happy,
careless child.
As it was, in spite of many drawbacks and many dangers, the child was a
child still,—proud, self-willed, and passionate, it is true, yet on the
whole generous, well-disposed and merry, satisfied with herself and with
most things about her. She was not spoiled yet, whatever she might be
later, and she undoubtedly owed much to the kindly and judicious
treatment of her nurse.
Queenie thought a good deal more of her nurse’s opinion than she was at
all aware of; and as nurse had said that the little boy who had been
received at the Manor House was a gentleman’s son—or seemed so—the small
lady at the Court began to think a good deal about him, and to wonder if
she should ever be allowed to make his acquaintance.
Queenie’s parents had not lived for more than a year at the Court, and
they hardly knew the Squire at all. He did not pay calls in a general
way, and although he had broken through his habitual seclusion to pay
his respects to Lady Arbuthnot on her first arrival there, he had not
repeated the visit, and she had taken offence at what she considered a
lack of proper respect. They were very near neighbors, and yet almost
strangers. Sir Walter would say in his careless fashion that the old
Squire was a good fellow enough, only growing very rusty with being so
shut up in his dismal house all alone; but no intercourse existed
between the neighbors, and Lady Arbuthnot took somewhat an exaggerated
view of the old man’s unsociable disposition. A vain woman in a small
neighborhood, with little to occupy her thoughts, is likely to get into
a silly way of making much out of little, and her annoyance with the
Squire was out of all proportion to the supposed affront.
Queenie knew a great deal more of her mother’s opinions than was at all
advisable; and so she felt considerable doubt as to whether any
friendship would be permitted between her and the little strange boy who
had drifted ashore by the storm. Still she was not a child who was
easily daunted by opposition, and she was quite convinced in her own
mind that, if she liked the looks of the new-comer, she would soon find
a way of making his acquaintance.
When Sunday came round, Queenie was conscious of a little sense of
excitement as she allowed herself to be dressed for church. She knew
that the Squire was never absent from the great square pew just opposite
their own, and that, if the little boy were there with him, she could
not fail to have an excellent view of him.
Lady Arbuthnot was not very well that day, so that Queenie would have
the satisfaction of going alone with her father, which always pleased
her very much, for she could chatter to him the whole time during the
double walk, sit in her mother’s corner at church and use her beautiful
velvet-bound books. The little girl always stood upon the high footstool
during such parts of the service as it was possible, and indulged secret
hopes that strangers in the church would take her to be Lady Arbuthnot.
To-day she had herself dressed in excellent time, and coaxed her father
into his light overcoat quite five minutes before he was disposed to
start, in order to be sure to be in time to see the Squire’s entrance.
Sir Walter was very good-tempered and very fond of his little daughter.
Queenie looked particularly bright and pretty to-day, her blue eyes
beaming with excitement and pleasure, her golden curls straying out from
beneath the brim of her little velvet cap, and her pretty spring dress,
warm yet light, all fresh from the hands of careful nurse. She was a
dainty little maiden as regarded her clothes, despite her active
“tomboy” nature, and Sir Walter was pleased to take her hand in his and
listen to her merry chatter as they walked through the copse and over
the fields together.
She did not speak of the thought uppermost in her head. Some instinct of
caution sealed her lips until her own mind should be made up on the
subject. She must see the little boy herself before she could possibly
tell whether she wished to take any step towards forming his
acquaintance. She was not at all sure, in spite of nurse’s vague hints,
that he would prove to be worthy of the honor she proposed to extend to
him in bestowing upon him her friendship.
The Squire had not yet arrived when the Arbuthnots took their places. So
far so good. Queenie settled herself with dignity in her seat, and
prepared to wait for him.
She had not to wait long; the Squire was always in excellent time, and
very soon she saw the familiar white head passing in through the open
door.
Was he alone? No, surely not! In another moment all doubt was at an end.
He had entered, leading by the hand a little boy in a suit of black
velvet, and in another moment or two the children were sitting quietly
in their places immediately facing one another.
Queenie’s gaze immediately fastened upon the little boy’s face, and
fixed itself there with the unconscious interest and frankness only
possible in childhood.
“How pretty he is!” was her first thought; her second “But, how sad!”
She had certainly never seen any one quite like him before. She could
not tell what it was made him so different from other boys she had
known; but she was quite aware that there was a difference.
No boy she had ever seen before had ever looked dreamy and sorrowful and
bewildered, as this little boy did almost all through the service. The
wistful sadness in his great dark eyes stirred Queenie’s sympathy as
much as it quickened her imagination.
All her doubts as to the little boy’s “fitness” to be her friend
vanished, she knew not how. All that seemed of any importance now was
that he seemed lonely and unhappy, and that _of course_ she must make
friends with him and try to comfort him. She caught herself wondering
again and again what he could be thinking of, as he sat so still in his
corner, his eyes sometimes fixed upon the clergyman, sometimes wandering
dreamily towards one or another of the stained glass windows. Did it all
seem very strange to him? or did he remember what a church was like and
feel at home there? His deportment was quite correct, but that might be
imitation. How much did he remember, and how much was forgotten? It was
a question that affected her imagination keenly and quite occupied all
her thoughts.
She was glad that the little boy was younger than herself, though she
could hardly have said why. He did not look a bit more than seven or
eight, whilst she was nearly ten, and he did not look at all strong. She
would be able to patronize and protect him, which was of all things what
she loved best to do.
Fortune favored Queenie that day, for, as the congregation left the
church, Sir Walter said to his little daughter,—
“Don’t be in a hurry; I want to speak to the Squire.”
Queenie was delighted, and eagerly waited by the little gate till the
Squire should appear. He was a little time in coming, as several of the
poor people had something they wished to say to him.
But he came at length, the child close at his side, at whom Sir Walter
cast one curious glance, and then drew the Squire a little on one side
in order to talk at his ease.
The two children were thus left confronting each other. Queenie of
course spoke first.
“What is your name, little boy?” she asked, graciously.
“They call me Bertie here,” he answered, gently, lifting his cap when
the little strange lady spoke to him in a way that raised him many steps
higher in Queenie’s opinion.
“Well, they call me Queenie,” responded she, laughing, “though it isn’t
my name, so we’re something like one another, you see. How old are you?”
He shook his head.
“I don’t know. Mrs. Pritchard and the tailor said I must be about seven
or eight.”
“I thought so!” cried Queenie, quickly; “I always guess people’s ages
nearly right. I shall be ten pretty soon. We live in the nearest house
to you—next door, we should say in London; but people don’t talk like
that here.”
Bertie looked up with a little start.
“Next door,” he said, quickly, and then stopped short.
“What about next door?” asked Queenie.
“I don’t know,” he answered, slowly. “I thought I did; but I didn’t.”
“I want us to be friends,” said Queenie; “would you like to be?”
“If grandpapa likes,” answered Bertie, without the animation Queenie
looked for.
Yet he spoke so gently that she could not be offended, and the wistful
look in his eyes touched her, she could not tell why.
“Why do you call him grandpapa?” she asked, with interest. “Do you mean
the Squire?”
“Yes,” answered Bertie. “He lets me call him that. It seems more
natural, somehow.”
Queenie looked at him curiously.
“You must feel very funny, don’t you? I should worry all day to remember
things.”
Bertie’s eyes were troubled and sad.
“That does no good, it only makes my head ache; but I like being in
church.”
Queenie was aware that her father was shaking hands with the Squire. A
sudden impulse came over her to speak whilst she had the chance.
“I want us to be friends,” she said again. “Do you know the big oak tree
down by the sunk fence at the end of the Squire’s park, near the lodge?”
Bertie thought a little.
“I think I do.”
“If you’ll come out there to-morrow afternoon, I’ll come too. One of us
can climb over, and we’ll play together. Don’t forget, and do come.”
Bertie had no time to reply. A quick smile passed between the children
as they parted to go their several ways.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER V.
SUNDAY.
IT was very easy to make it a rule that Bertie should not leave his
nurseries without permission, except at stated hours; but it was a rule
that appeared impossible to enforce.
It was not that he was defiant, or passionate, or even, as it seemed,
wilfully disobedient; but nevertheless he was perpetually slipping away
at odd moments to the library window-seat, where he would remain quietly
perched up, gazing intently over the stretch of level country and
well-timbered park, and when discovered and reproved he would glance up
with troubled eyes into the grave face of his nurse, and say in
faltering tones that he did not mean to be naughty, but he liked being
there.
It seemed, indeed, as if some power more strong than that of mere liking
drew him to that spot. It almost appeared that an instinct which he
could not resist drove him to the place, and when Dr. Lighton heard of
it, he advised that he should be given way to in this matter.
“It is evidently some train of association that attracts him—some link
with the past that may in time prove of great value. I should let him
alone, Squire, unless he is in your way. He may find out what we want to
know, if he is allowed undisturbed leisure for thought in the spot of
his own choosing.”
“He does not disturb me,” answered the Squire. “He is the quietest child
in the world. He never talks, and he hardly moves. He is welcome to
stay, if you think it will be productive of any good results.”
“Well, I hope it may, that is all I can say. The case is an odd one, and
perplexes me, I own, but the experiment is worth trying.”
So the order was issued, and Mrs. Pritchard found her duties
considerably lightened, for Bertie troubled her with little of his
society, and was nearly always to be found perched silently upon the
library window-seat, sometimes with a book on his knees, but more often
merely resting his chin on his hand and gazing intently either at the
Squire in his leather-covered chair before the writing-table, or else
out of the window.
His daily walk was always the same—to visit David and the sandhills by
the sea, whilst his days were spent in quiet contentment in the old
library. It was an odd life for a little child to lead, as odd as the
whole strange chain of circumstances that had led him to this new home.
Things were in this state by the time Sunday came round; and the brief
interview with Queenie in the churchyard was the first incident that had
occurred to rouse the child out of the dreamy state in which he had been
sunk ever since his return to conscious life.
His eyes were brighter as he walked home beside the Squire, and he
looked about him with more of natural, childish interest than he had
ever evinced before.
When they stood together in the hall, the child looked up in the
Squire’s face with the first smile that had been seen as yet in those
wistful dark eyes.
“May I have my dinner down-stairs to-day with you?” he asked. “Because
it’s Sunday, you know.”
The Squire looked meditatively into the child’s face, and asked in his
turn,—
“Why should I be more troubled with you on a Sunday than on any other
day?”
Bertie smiled once more quite fearlessly. It had been observed from the
very first that the child had never appeared in the least afraid of the
Squire, whose rather rough manner and sharp way of speaking often made
him appear a formidable being to those who did not understand his truer
nature.
“I won’t be any trouble,” answered Bertie, in his frank and serious way,
“but I should like to come. Please will you let me?”
“Very well, I will allow it to-day, since your heart seems set upon it;
but you must not take it as a precedent.”
“Oh no, of course not,” answered Bertie; “it’s only on Sundays that I
want to stay with you for dinner.”
And then he mounted the stairs, to tell Mrs. Pritchard of the
arrangement he had just made.
The housekeeper was less surprised than she would have been four days
ago. She had observed how readily the child’s presence was tolerated in
the library, and she began to indulge the secret hope that the
companionship of the little boy might beguile the Squire out of his
long-established habits of sorrowful reserve and gloom.
She brushed his short, dark, curly head till it shone in the sunlight,
washed his face and hands, and tied afresh the little crimson bow that
contrasted well with the black of his velvet jacket. The new brightness
that had not yet left his face gave to it quite a new expression, and
there was in the child’s whole bearing a sort of courteous yet
commanding air that had not been observable before. He seemed suddenly
to take it for granted that he belonged to the house, and had a certain
right to a voice in its affairs.
He walked boldly down-stairs as soon as he was released from Mrs.
Pritchard’s hands, and made his way into the dining-room, where the
butler was laying the table.
The butler was no other than Mrs. Pritchard’s husband, and shared her
compassionate interest in the little waif who had been thrown upon their
hands. He smiled as the child approached, and said,—
“So you will take your dinner with the Squire to-day, Master Bertie?”
“Yes; and please don’t put me at the side of the table, Pritchard. I
should prefer to sit opposite to him here at the end.”
Pritchard was by no means certain how the Squire would like this
arrangement. It was seldom indeed in the years that had passed since her
death that his wife’s vacant place had been occupied by any one else;
but it is a weakness with elderly people, and especially with kind old
servants, to give way to the fancies of a child, and Pritchard did as
Bertie directed, and laid the two covers, one at the foot and the other
at the head of the long table that seemed meant for a merry family
party.
Bertie was standing gravely by his chair when the Squire came in and the
latter cast a keen glance upon the little figure outlined against the
sunny window behind.
“Shall I say grace?” asked the child, with the composure of manner that
showed this to have been an old habit in the forgotten life of past
days. He folded his hands and repeated a brief formula, and then he took
his seat at the table and arranged his napkin with an air of perfect
familiarity with the situation.
The Squire watched him with more interest than he had done before.
Certainly there was something rather attractive in this little nameless
boy who knew nothing about himself, yet betrayed his gentle birth and
breeding in each unconscious word and movement.
“Grandpapa,” said Bertie, looking across the table, “who is the pretty
little girl who sat opposite in church, and talked to me afterwards?”
“That is little Miss Arbuthnot. She lives in the big white house next to
ours.”
“Yes, I know; she told me so. She asked if I would play with her
sometimes. May I?”
The Squire smiled a little.
“Oh dear, yes! as far as I am concerned you may; I have not the least
objection for you to play with her. Whether she will be allowed to play
with you is quite another matter.”
Bertie made no response. He was not quite sure that he understood the
drift of this remark, and so he took refuge in silence.
After dinner he asked leave to go out alone. He wanted to go and see
David, but he did not wish to disturb Mrs. Pritchard.
“You see she will like to have a quiet nap on Sunday afternoon,” he
concluded, gravely, as if well acquainted with the habits of the elderly
housekeeper.
The Squire’s eyes twinkled a little.
“Who told you that, young man?”
Bertie looked a little perplexed.
“I don’t know,” he answered, slowly. “I seemed to know it.”
“Well, I don’t suppose you are far wrong. Yes, you may run along alone;
you’re too big a boy to have a nurse always dangling after you. Don’t
wander too far and lose yourself; but you may go and see David by
yourself whenever you like.”
“Oh, thank you!” answered Bertie, eagerly; and he ran off to fetch his
cap, much elated by this permission. Certainly he was beginning to awake
to life in a remarkable way.
It was a mild and sunny day out of doors. The air was still and sweet,
and the scent of spring was everywhere, as well as its signs and sounds.
Primroses and anemones made a starry carpet beneath the great oak and
beech trees of the level park. The buds were swelling visibly overhead,
and the sycamores and horse-chestnuts had already shaken out some little
tufts of delicate green. The birds sang overhead as they only sing in
the sweet spring-time, and Bertie’s eyes grew dazzled with trying to
follow the flight of the soaring larks, who rained down upon him the
liquid melody of their joyous songs.
Flat and bare as was the country round, the Squire’s park was well
timbered, and the trees were tall and old and grand.
His ancestors had laid out this place hundreds of years ago, had planted
trees when they built the house, and had cared for the one as much as
the other. The consequence was that the grounds of Arlingham Manor House
looked like an oasis of green woodland amid the flat monotony of the fen
country, and gave an air of picturesque well-being to the estate which
it could not otherwise have possessed.
Bertie looked round him as he walked down the wide carriage road with a
newly awakened interest in his surroundings. The painful confusion of
his mind had given place to something of natural and healthy curiosity
and pleasure. There was still a sorrowful consciousness of loss in the
child’s head and heart, a sense as if a black curtain had been suddenly
let down across his life and had shut him off from the light and warmth
he dimly knew to be behind; but he had begun to turn his thoughts away
from the blank vacancy behind, and to look out with a certain dawning
hopefulness into the new life that was opening out before him.
Bertie could not have put the sensation into words, but what was
happening to him was simply this. The faint recollections of a forgotten
past that had wearied and confused his brain during the first days of
his return to consciousness were fading away in the stronger light of an
actual, tangible present, and, save in certain places and under certain
conditions, the painful sense of bewildered perplexity was gradually
giving way to a more healthy frame of mind.
The park, with its voiceless language of coming spring, awoke no
associations within the child’s breast. He walked on quietly, enjoying
it all very much, but haunted by no illusive visions that refused to be
defined; troubled by nothing worse than a sort of anxiety lest Queenie,
the pretty little girl whose name Mrs. Pritchard had told him, should
not be able to keep the appointment she had made for the following
afternoon.
But he had soon left the park behind, and came out upon the low
sandhills that stretched away for at least a quarter of a mile towards
the margin of the sea. The sun shone very bright and warm here; the soft
sand crumbled beneath his feet; and the sea-gulls walked tamely about,
and looked at him with a sort of impudent assurance before they took
wing. Bertie was fond of this spot; he could not have said why, for
something in its level desolation always made him a little sad; yet the
sight of the boundless waste of heaving water and the arid stretches of
pale sand had an odd fascination for him, and he would have felt
sorrowful had a day passed without his visiting at least once the scene
that exercised a powerful sway over his imagination.
As he wandered down towards the margin of the sea, a little black figure
jumped up from a recumbent position upon the sand, and David and Bertie
stood face to face.
They looked very different indeed now, the two children who had once
been almost like little brothers for a few brief days of their life:
David, with his pale blue eyes, straw-colored hair, indeterminate face,
and coarse clothing, and Bertie, dark-eyed, dark-haired, clad in velvet,
and with that nameless air about him that bespoke birth and breeding as
no costliness of apparel could do. The boy’s face was aglow with
intelligence and eager welcome, and its expression was so utterly
different, in its refinement and sweetness, from the awkward, clumsy
pleasure painted upon that of the fisherman’s boy, that it was no great
wonder, perhaps, if David himself had some dim perception of it.
He stopped short and gazed at Bertie for a full minute in silence, and
then said, heaving a great sigh,—
“Eh, but thee is so beautiful! I do love thee!”
Bertie smiled and took both of David’s hands in his.
“I love you too,” he answered. “What are you doing, David?”
“I be learning my Sunday lesson. I goes to school mornings before
church; but I don’t go afternoons. I come out here and learns my lesson.
Does anybody give thee Sunday lessons to learn?”
Bertie’s hand went up for a moment to his head.
“Not here,” he answered, after a moment’s hesitation. “I should like to
learn yours with you, David.”
The fisher lad’s face brightened.
“Would’ee now? Eh, but that’s prime! I’ll learn un twice as fast with
thee.”
They sat down together upon the sand and laid their arms over each
other’s shoulders. David produced a card upon which the words of his
lesson were printed in large type:
“I will be with thee: I will not fail thee, nor forsake thee. Be strong
and of good courage; be not afraid, neither be thou dismayed: for the
Lord thy God is with thee whithersoever thou goest.”
Together the children read the words, and repeated them again and again
until they were quite familiar. David had almost mastered them before,
and Bertie had no trouble in impressing them upon his memory; but after
this was done, and David considered the matter at an end, his little
companion looked straight at him and asked,—
“What does it all mean, David?”
David stared hard for a few seconds at his questioner, and said,
slowly,—
“Teacher said as it was what God said to Joshua after Moses had gone and
died, you know.”
Bertie’s chin rested meditatively in his hand, his eyes were fixed upon
the shining sea.
“Did He say it only to Joshua?” he asked, with a certain wistfulness in
face and voice.
David’s brow drew itself into perplexed wrinkles.
“Teacher said as He says it to everybody; but I don’t understand about
that. Maybe you do.”
Bertie’s face brightened.
“That’s just what I wanted to know. You’re sure she said so?”
“Certain sure I be,” answered David, gravely. “She said as God loved us
all alike, and wouldn’t forsake none of us any more than Joshua. Only
we’ve got to trust Him, you know, like Joshua did.”
Bertie’s face was very thoughtful.
“It seems as if He’d forsaken me,” said the child, dreamily. “It seems
as if I’d forgotten everybody, and everybody had forgotten me.”
David looked perplexed and distressed for a moment, and then his
brightest smile shone over his face.
“I don’t believe God’s forgot thee after all,” he said. “I don’t believe
He ever would.”
Bertie’s face was very grave. He was not equally sure of this.
“I’ll tell thee what to do,” cried David, with a sudden flash of
inspiration. “Thee’d best tell God all about it, and ask Him to remember
thee again, if He’s forgot. I’m main sure He would then. He couldn’t
choose but love _thee_.”
“I wonder if He’d listen,” said Bertie, slowly.
“Teacher says He will,” answered David, with modest confidence. “She
says as He’ll hear the likes of us, so I know He’ll hear thee.”
Bertie looked down at the words upon the card, and repeated them aloud.
“I’ve got to be strong and of good courage,” he said. “Well, I’ll try.
I’d like to be that—boys ought to be brave and strong. I’ll ask God to
help me, and not to forget me much longer”—the child’s hand was pressed
to his head now, and he added, with a strange glance at his
companion,—“only we must always say, ‘Thy will be done,’ too.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER VI.
THE FIRST INTERVIEW.
“SO you have come at last, have you?” said Queenie, tossing her curly
head and speaking with a sort of disdainful pride. “I thought you had
most likely forgotten all about it.”
Queenie had been waiting for some time by the old oak tree near to the
sunk fence, and during that time she had mounted her “high horse,” and
was by no means disposed at once to quit her exalted position. A very
imperious and exacting young lady could little Miss Arbuthnot show
herself when she had a mind to do so.
“You didn’t say any particular time, you know,” answered Bertie, gently.
“I said afternoon,” returned Queenie, with dignity. “That means after
dinner, of course. I came as soon as I could get out after dinner, and
if you had been what people _say_ you are, you would have done the
same.”
“What do people say I am?” asked Bertie.
“They say you are a gentleman,” answered Queenie; “but _I_ don’t feel so
sure about it. Do you think you are?”
Bertie shook his head.
“Oh no! I’m only a little boy.”
“_That_ doesn’t make any difference,” cried Queenie, impatiently. “What
a stupid little boy you must be! I’m only a little girl; but then I’m a
lady too, as you can see for yourself.”
Bertie’s eyes opened wide.
“Are you?” he questioned, innocently. “I don’t think I should have
known.”
Queenie drew herself up for a moment, as if she were going to walk away
in a pet; but, as Bertie did not in the least understand his own
enormities and showed no disposition to follow and humble himself, she
stopped short and began to laugh instead.
Bertie understood that sort of thing, and he joined in the laugh,
without quite knowing why.
“You’re such a funny little boy,” said Queenie. “You’re not a bit like
my brothers; but I like you. I think we shall be friends, don’t you?”
“I should like it,” answered Bertie; “only—”
“Well? Only what?”
“Only the Squire didn’t think you’d be allowed to play with me.”
“Did he say so? When?”
“At dinner-time yesterday, when I asked if I might play with you. He
said I might; but he didn’t think you’d be let to play with me.”
Queenie laughed and tossed her head.
“I think the Squire is a very clever old man; but you see I’m cleverer
still.”
“How?”
“Why, because I do things without asking leave. It saves _such_ a lot of
trouble.”
Bertie looked rather scandalized.
“Do you mean you wouldn’t be allowed to play with me if people knew
about it?”
“Papa wouldn’t mind,” answered Queenie, quickly; “he lets me do as I
like. It’s only mamma who is so tiresome. Mamma wanted me never to go
out alone, even in the garden, but papa said it was all nonsense, and
that I might. I love papa twice as much as mamma. He’s just given me a
pony to ride—such a pretty little pony, brown, with black legs! Would
you like to come and see him?”
Bertie’s eyes were shining with a strange light.
“Yes,” he answered. “I should like it very much. I think—I must have had
a pony—once.”
“Did you?” questioned Queenie, eagerly. “Oh, if you can ride, we can go
out together sometimes. I’ll get papa to say we may. Now come and see my
pony. Mamma is out, and papa won’t mind a bit if he does see you.”
Queenie had climbed the sunk fence once before Bertie had joined her,
and had put the great trunk of the oak tree between herself and the
chance of pursuit by nurse or any other attendant; but now she was eager
to retrace her steps, and to display to her new companion the
possessions of which she was most proud.
Bertie followed her willingly enough. He felt sure, after what the
Squire had said, that he would not object, and as for Queenie’s odd
statements regarding her relations with her parents, the little boy did
not profess to understand them, nor did he, at the present stage of
their acquaintance, feel called upon to interfere or criticise.
Queenie’s fearless gaiety of manner exercised a certain fascination upon
him, and he was quite ready to let her take the lead, whilst he humbly
followed in her wake.
They climbed the sunk fence together, and then Queenie took his hand
protectingly and led him up the meadow towards the back of the house.
“We will go round by the farm first,” said Queenie. “I will show you my
chickens.”
The farmyard was certainly an attractive spot, and the little mistress
was evidently a great favorite with all the men employed there. Hard,
stolid faces smiled kindly upon the two children, and rough hands were
eager and willing to do their bidding, whatever it might be.
Queenie talked to the laborers with her little air of stately affability
that impressed Bertie very much. He was inclined to be shy and silent
himself; but the little girl did not know what shyness meant, and
chattered away to him and to every one who came near them in a way that
evidently made her an immense favorite.
The chickens were very sweet indeed, little fluffy balls of yellow and
black. Bertie was delighted with them, and the children spent a good
half-hour in the poultry yard, feeding the fowls and laughing at their
funny ways.
“I’ll give you some chickens if you like, when they’re big enough to
leave the hen,” said Queenie, who loved to patronize.
“I think the Squire has plenty of his own, thank you,” answered Bertie.
“I don’t know if he’d care for me to have any more.”
“Do you like his yard as well as ours?” asked Queenie, rather jealously.
“I don’t know. I’ve never been there.”
“Never been! Why not?”
“I don’t know. I never thought of it. I’m not sure that he’d like me to
go.”
“You could go when he was out.”
But Bertie shook his head resolutely.
“Why not, pray? It would do no harm.”
“I shouldn’t like to go if he hadn’t given me leave,” answered Bertie.
Queenie tossed her head.
“Who taught you to be so strait-laced as all that? Mrs. Pritchard?”
“No,” answered Bertie, slowly; “Mrs. Pritchard never said anything about
it.”
Queenie looked at him, and he looked at her, his eyes dreamy and
wistful.
“I think you must have been very strictly brought up,” she said,
gravely. “That sort of thing would not suit _me_. You would have much
more spirit if you were less particular. You should see _my_ brothers.
They don’t care about anything.”
Bertie did not seem convinced by this argument, but he held his peace,
as he always did when not quite sure of his ground. Queenie thought she
had won a victory, and said graciously,—
“Now we will come and see my pony.”
When Bertie found himself in the stable, he seemed more at home than he
had done in the farmyard. He went boldly up to the pony in his box, and
stroked and caressed him as if he had known what it was to be on
friendly terms with a horse before. The creature responded to his
advances and Queenie looked on with a gracious air of approval.
“Why, here is papa!” she cried, suddenly; and Bertie turned round in
time to see the gentleman who had stopped the Squire on Sunday entering
by the stable door.
“Hullo, Queenie! what are you doing here?” was the quick inquiry; “and
what would mamma say?”
“I am showing Bertie my pony,” answered Queenie, running up and taking
her father’s hand coaxingly. “I didn’t come alone. I had Bertie with me.
You know who Bertie is, don’t you, papa? The little boy who lives with
the Squire now.”
Of course Sir Walter had heard the romantic story, and he looked at the
child with kindly interest. Bertie took off his cap and gave his hand to
the baronet with the gentle courtesy characteristic of him.
“Well, my little lad, and how do you like your new home?” he asked.
Bertie’s eyes grew vaguely sorrowful.
“Everybody is very kind,” he said; adding after a short pause, and
rather inconsequently, “Your little girl has been showing me her
chickens and her pony.”
“That is right, that is right; and have you enjoyed yourself?”
“Yes, thank you, sir. I like horses. I think I used to ride on one
once.”
That look that always shone in the child’s eyes when he spoke or thought
of the vanished past touched the baronet’s kind heart.
“Well, well, you will soon know all about it, no doubt; and meantime,
you must come and talk to my little girl as often as you can, and play
together and enjoy yourselves. Now run off, Queenie, and take your
little friend with you. You can ask Bennet if he has any strawberries to
spare for you. Keep in the garden, children. You know, Queenie, mamma
does not like your being in the yard or the stable.”
Queenie knew this quite well; but she did not care always to remember
such prohibitions, and she knew that her father never enforced
discipline with any great authority.
She looked at him with a saucy laugh.
“Mamma would like me to live in a glass case, wrapped up in cotton wool;
but I don’t think she’d keep me there long.”
Sir Walter laughed too.
“Now run away, puss, and take Bertie with you; and try to keep out of
mischief for one day of your life, if you can.”
Queenie stood on tiptoe to make her father bend down whilst she
whispered in his ear,—
“And you’ll make mamma let Bertie come here often? He’s a nice little
boy, and has nobody to play with; and it must be _so_ dull for him
living all alone with the Squire.”
Sir Walter smiled at his little daughter’s way of pleading her cause.
“It isn’t that you want a playfellow yourself, I suppose?” he
questioned. “It’s all for Bertie’s sake, of course. Well, well, I’ll see
about it. Yes, certainly, I have no objection to your playing together.”
So Queenie led Bertie away in triumph, saying as she did so,—
“There! I knew papa would let us be friends. Now you will have somebody
to talk to when you are dull.”
If Miss Queenie had expected Bertie to be very much impressed by this
favor, she was certainly doomed to be disappointed.
“I have somebody to talk to now,” he answered.
“Yes, but not anybody who is any fun,” answered Queenie, quickly.
“Grown-up people are _so_ dull.”
“I wasn’t thinking of anybody grown up.”
“Who were you thinking of then?” asked the little girl, regardless of
grammar.
“I was thinking of David,” answered Bertie. “I go to see him every day.”
Queenie drew up her head in a very lofty way.
“David!” she repeated, superciliously; “and pray who may David be?”
“He is the fisherman’s boy,” answered Bertie, simply. “He lives in that
little cottage on the sandhills down by the sea. I lived there a few
days before the Squire took me. David was very kind to me then; and I am
very fond of him.”
Queenie’s head was held up very high.
“Very fond of a fisher lad!” she repeated, very slowly and clearly, as
if such an idea as that required careful investigation. “Well, perhaps
in that case you had better go to your dear David. You will find him
much more entertaining than me.”
“No,” answered Bertie, with great gravity; “he isn’t so amusing; but I
think he is a good boy. He cares about being good much more than you
do.”
Queenie turned round upon Bertie with an air of outraged pride and with
eyes that flashed angrily. She pointed imperiously towards the boundary
fence that divided the Squire’s property from her father’s.
“If you are going to compare _me_ to your precious David, you need not
trouble to come _here_ again. Go to your dear fisher people, since you
are so fond of them. It is very plain you are not yet to be _my_
friend.”
And Queenie marched away with her head held very high in the air, and
Bertie, after gazing after her very much astonished for some minutes,
quietly turned away and wandered home, not at all disturbed by the
outbreak, only regarding it as a new development of the odd disposition
of his little new friend.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER VII.
THE FUGITIVE.
QUEENIE was very much surprised when she found that Bertie had taken her
at her word, and had not tried to follow her or coax her out of her fit
of temper. As soon as her pride would allow her, she turned to look
back, and saw Bertie quietly climbing the fence and pursuing his way
home again, without a single lingering backward glance at his offended
companion.
Queenie was so much astonished by this unexpected display of spirit,
that she stood quite still for several minutes, and then suddenly began
to laugh. It occurred to her that Bertie was only doing exactly what she
would have done in his place, and she was sensible enough as well as
generous enough to see that she could not reasonably take offence at
conduct so very like her own.
“After all, it was my fault,” she said to herself. “I told him to go,
which wasn’t quite polite, as he was my guest. I hope papa will not come
after me and ask where he is. He would not like me to be rude. Bertie
was rude too; he had no business to speak of me and David as if we were
anything to do with one another—and to call him _gooder_ than me!”
Queenie often became ungrammatical when she was put out. “I’ll soon show
him that I’m not going to put up with that sort of thing.” The little
girl tossed her curly head, and her face assumed its expression of
greatest dignity, which was, however, soon replaced by a look of regret
and sorrow. “But I wish he had not gone, all the same. I do like having
a boy to play with, and he was a nice little boy, I think, although he’s
not a bit like any one I’ve ever seen before.”
Queenie pursued her way to the house in rather a melancholy mood,
feeling as if a promising beginning to friendship had suddenly been
nipped in the bud. She was afraid to stay in the garden, lest her father
should see her and ask what had become of Bertie, so she wandered rather
aimlessly into the house and up the staircase to the corridor where the
nurseries were situated. These were shut off from the rest of the house
by a red baize door, and as Queenie heard this swing to behind her this
afternoon, and saw the row of doors belonging to the “boys’ rooms,”
which were never banged now, and only shut in cold emptiness and
vacancy, she said once more softly to herself,—
“I do hate term-time. It is quite horrid when all the boys are away.”
Then Queenie stopped short suddenly, for she saw something that puzzled,
and for a moment rather startled her.
The door of one of these empty rooms moved, and opened quite slowly a
very little way. The sun was shining upon the panels from the window at
the end of the passage, otherwise her attention might hardly have been
attracted by anything so slight as the movement of the door; but as it
was she stood quite still, gazing with all her eyes, and wondering in a
half-fearful fashion what could have opened it.
The next thing she saw was an eye cautiously applied to the chink of the
door. She was quite certain that it was an eye, although the chink was
so narrow that she could see nothing else, and only a glimpse of the
eye.
Queenie was not a timid child. She did not shriek or rush screaming
away; but she was a little afraid, for she could not imagine who could
be hiding in the empty room, and she did not much think that her nurse
was up-stairs.
But as she stood there quite still, wondering what she should do, a head
was suddenly popped round the door, a smothered, laughing voice cried,
“Queenie!” in a sort of whisper, and the head was instantly withdrawn.
Queenie uttered a little shriek of ecstasy, and made a dash at the door.
“Phil!” she cried, with breathless eagerness.
The closed door opened suddenly, she was pulled in with unceremonious
haste, and the door was closed and bolted behind them in a moment of
time.
Queenie was so bewildered by this mysterious appearance of her favorite
brother, that she was absolutely tongue-tied. She could only gasp out,—
“Phil!”
And the curly-headed lad, his eyes full of laughter and his face
brimming over with fun, caught his little sister round the waist, and
executed the wildest of war-dances without speaking a single word.
At last, when both were fairly exhausted, he flung himself upon his bed
and burst into a fit of tumultuous yet noiseless laughter.
Queenie’s eyes were quite round with astonishment. She was too much
perplexed and surprised to join in her brother’s mirth.
“Phil,” she said at last, in her little imperious way, “do tell me what
it is. I don’t understand. Why have you come home now?”
The boy sat up on his bed and laid his finger on his lips. His eyes were
sparkling with mischief, yet his face wore a look of preternatural
gravity.
“Hush!” he said, in a tragic whisper; “if any one hears us I am lost!”
“What do you mean, Phil?”
Queenie, however, lowered her voice to a whisper. If she did not believe
in danger, at least she scented mischief, and her eyes began to shine
like Phil’s with the anticipation of coming fun.
“Is anybody about?” asked Phil, cautiously.
“I don’t know. Shall I go and see?”
“Yes, do; and bring me something to eat if you can. I’m half famished.”
Queenie asked no more questions for the moment; but, after listening
intently at the door, to make sure there was nobody outside, she glided
out into the corridor and dashed across to the nursery. Nobody was
there. She had announced her intention of spending the afternoon in the
garden, so that her nurse had left her usual domain and had gone
elsewhere. She might, of course, be back at any moment, as the child
well knew, and she did not waste a moment in the fulfilment of her task.
Queenie was quite the spoiled darling of the household, and all the
servants vied with each other to do her pleasure, and give her
everything they thought she could want. The cook made her cakes of every
description, of which she had quite a collection in the nursery
cupboard; the butler gave her more figs and plums, almonds and raisins
and crystallized fruits than she could possibly consume; and, as a
natural consequence, Queenie could provide a feast for herself or
anybody else at a moment’s notice, and in less time than it has taken to
explain all this she had filled a little basket with all sorts of good
things, and had rushed back to Phil as silently and swiftly as a bird.
The schoolboy’s eye sparkled as the contents of the basket were emptied
upon the bed. He snatched up the most substantial of the cakes and set
to work upon it with ravenous eagerness.
Queenie saw at a glance that it would be hopeless to expect him to speak
until he had satisfied his hunger. She sat down upon the bed also,
nibbled at a date, and tried to hazard a guess as to what could possibly
have happened.
Phil was the youngest of the boys, and had not yet gone to Eton, being
still at a preparatory school. He was nearly thirteen, and in September
he was to join his brothers, and become a public schoolboy, which was
the summit of his present ambition; this therefore was his last term at
Dr. Steele’s school, where all the Arbuthnot boys had received their
early education; and what made him suddenly turn up at home, when the
first month of term-time had not expired, was more than his little
sister could imagine. She knew he always professed to hate Dr. Steele’s
establishment; but by his own account he always managed to have plenty
of fun there.
Phil was not long in making away with all the good things his sister had
brought him. When the last mouthful had been consumed, he heaved a sigh
and said,—
“Ah, now I feel rather better; but I’ve had no dinner, and hardly any
breakfast. Queenie, you’ll have to hide me somewhere for a few days, and
feed me secretly, like people used to do in the olden times. I’m a
fugitive, you know, in peril of my life.”
Queenie’s eyes dilated slowly.
“Oh, Phil!” she said, in awestruck tones; “what have you done?”
“I’ve run away,” he answered, the gravity of his face belied by the
mirthful twinkle of his eye,—“I’ve run away, Queenie, to save Dr. Steele
the pain and trouble of sending me away.”
“Oh!” breathed Queenie, her mouth growing as round as her eyes as she
began to understand a little. She had often heard it said that Phil
would undoubtedly be expelled some day, if he could not conquer his
predilection for playing pranks, and she had secretly wished that he
might. “So you have been getting into a row, have you, Phil?”
She spoke in an eager whisper, for she delighted in Phil’s natural bias
towards mischief and bravado. She never felt more entirely proud of her
brother than when listening to accounts of his reckless disregard for
rules and his calm defiance when detected. I am afraid Queenie is not
the only little girl in existence who shares in this admiration for
lawlessness and mischief; and perhaps those of us who have not grown too
old to remember how we felt when we were young may understand this
naughty feeling, and perhaps sympathize a little with it. After all, if
boys never got into mischief, the nursery would be a duller place than
it is; and so long as they can be manly and truthful and honest with it
all, it is not so very hard to forgive a little “kicking over the
traces,” which is common and natural to two-legged as well as
four-footed creatures, when first they begin to run in harness. As a
rule, they do no great harm, and steady down to the collar in due time.
“Do tell me all about it, Phil,” pleaded Queenie, very eagerly. “Have
you got into a very bad row this time?”
Queenie must be forgiven if she used slang words now and then. With four
brothers to teach her, she could hardly have escaped.
Phil looked at his sister, and winked his eye in a very knowing way.
“I’ve not got into a row at all. I just cut and ran before there was
time for the explosion. I’m a fugitive, Queenie! I’ve run away! and now
you’ve got to hide me!”
“Oh, Phil! Why!”
The boy showed his white teeth in one of his own merriest smiles.
“Hush! that’s part of the plan. I want to give them a good scare, and
then they’ll be so glad to get me safe home they’ll never think of
putting me into disgrace; and we’ll just have a jolly summer together,
Queenie, you and I, until September comes and I go to Eton. You’ll help
me, won’t you? and then we’ll have the best times we ever had in our
lives.”
Queenie’s eyes sparkled.
“Oh, Phil, how splendid! But won’t they send you back to Dr. Steele’s?”
“Not they! Besides, he would not have me at any price, the old buffer.
He says I’m worse than all the rest of the four dozen put together. Oh
no, trust him! He’ll not have me back; and if we only manage to give
them a scare at this end, I shall be received with open arms, and
they’ll be so glad to get me home safe that they’ll never remember to
scold.”
“But what have you done, Phil?” asked Queenie. “I want to know all about
it.”
Phil grinned from ear to ear.
“Oh, it was such a lark! I’d do it again to-morrow if I had the chance.
I do love to rile old Higgins! You know who old Higgins is, don’t
you?—the under-master next to Steele himself,—a horrid old curmudgeon
whom we all detest. Steele is bad enough, but Higgins!—such a name
too!—Higgins! It’s enough to put any fellow’s monkey up to be bullied by
a creature with a name like that! Well, this is how it was, you know.
Steele had to go away for a day or two, and of course Higgins was left
boss of the place, and began his usual bullying tricks, keeping us twice
as strict as the Doctor does, and giving us twice the punishment we
ought to have if ever he caught us at anything.”
“What a horrid creature!” interposed Queenie, with sympathetic
indignation.
“So he is; but we weren’t going to be done by him, you bet. I’m not the
fellow to sit quiet and be bullied, and there were plenty of fellows
ready to join with me. You know, on the 1st of May every year, there is
a big fair at Blexbury, three miles away, and of course we’re not
allowed to go. It’s long out of bounds, and then a fair’s considered an
awful bad sort of place. I’m sure I don’t know why, for there’s nothing
but fun, and gingerbread, and merry-go-rounds, and shooting-galleries,
and things that couldn’t hurt anybody. Anyhow, of course, we weren’t
allowed to go, and of course lots of us do go every year.”
“Do you?”
“Why, to be sure we do; and this year there were to be fireworks in the
evening too, and we meant to go twice, first in the afternoon, and then
at night. It was a half-holiday, you know,—Saturday,—so nothing could
have been better; and old Higgins gave out after morning school that no
boy was to go beyond bounds that day, on pain of—I don’t know
what—unheard-of penalties.”
Queenie drew a long breath.
“But you went?”
“Of course we went—a dozen of us at least, and old Higgins too, and we
dodged him about up and down the fair, and led him such a dance. Oh,
didn’t he get wild, and didn’t the people laugh at him! And didn’t the
little boys throw mud, and the women tell him he ought to be ashamed of
himself, chasing about the lads who only wanted to enjoy themselves and
get a little fun. Some of the fellows kept out of sight, but I didn’t
care; I let him see me fast enough, and, as he always hated me, he
pretended he only saw me, and only really tried to catch me.”
“And did he?”
Phil laughed uproariously and kicked up his heels with joy.
“Catch me! I should just think he didn’t. I’d like to have seen him do
it. Everybody was on my side. The men hid me in their tents and the
women in their stalls, and wouldn’t let him come in at any price; and
the menagerie-man—he _was_ a jolly fellow—he beckoned me to come up into
his circus place, and when old Higgins came rushing up after me, he just
opened the cage of a big monkey, who sprang out at old Higgins, whipped
off his hat and chawed it up, and gave him _such_ a scratch all down his
nose! He’ll carry that scratch to the end of time, I know. After that he
thought he’d had enough, and went home without his hat in such a sweet
temper. And that night we screwed him up in his room, after all the
servants had gone to bed, and let off fireworks under his window.”
Queenie’s delight knew no bounds. Phil was more of a hero than ever.
“Go on! go on!” she cried. “What happened next day?”
“Next day was yesterday, and Sunday, you know; and old Higgins was so
used up with rage that he could not appear all day. I was ordered to my
room; but I said, ‘In for a penny, in for a pound,’ and went a walk
instead. I knew it was all up with me by that time. The Doctor was
coming back on Monday morning,—to-day you see,—so I didn’t trouble to
wait for him, but just bolted before any one was astir. I didn’t go to
the town or station, where we’re pretty well known, but cut across
country for ten miles to a big junction, where I was not likely to be
noticed. I’d just money enough for my ticket and some rolls, and that’s
all I’ve had to eat since morning. You must manage to give me a good
feed somehow, soon, and to look after me for a few days; for I mean to
give Higgins and Steele a good fright before I’ve done with them.”
“Did nobody see you get in?” asked Queenie, excitedly.
“No, not a soul. I took good care of that. I managed beautifully, for I
didn’t mean anybody but you to know. You’ll keep the secret, won’t you,
Queenie? It will be _such_ a lark having the whole country raised after
me, and me here all the time.”
Queenie’s eyes sparkled.
“Like Cassy in ‘Uncle Tom’s Cabin.’ Oh yes, Phil, I’ll hide you if I
can! only—only—won’t papa and mamma be frightened too?”
“Oh no, I don’t think so—not for a day or so. They know I can take care
of myself well enough. I want them to be just frightened enough to be
very pleased to see me back, and we’ll not let them get more frightened
than will be just right.”
Queenie was satisfied with this compromise. She was eager to carry out
Phil’s scheme, for she had a keen love for adventure and romance, and it
seemed to her a delightfully romantic thing to hide away her fugitive
brother whilst his cruel and inhuman schoolmasters hunted high and low
for him. Her zeal was great, and Phil knew he could trust both her
courage and discretion, and the main difficulty was to know how and
where to dispose of himself.
“You had better stop here for to-night,” said Queenie, with her little
air of command; “nobody will come till the housemaid goes round in the
morning; I don’t know if she comes every day when you are all away.
There is the wardrobe cupboard you could hide in, if you heard anybody
coming, but I’ll take care nobody does to-day. To-morrow morning early,
I think, you’ll have to get out of the window and down by the ivy and
hide somewhere in the garden till we can settle something. If I were
you, I’d get over the fence and hide in one of the Squire’s shrubberies,
and I’ll come to you as soon as ever I can.”
Phil nodded his head approvingly.
“That’s the sort of thing, Queenie, that’s the sort of thing;” and after
ten minutes’ animated discussion their plans till the morrow were all
carefully laid. Then Queenie had to effect her escape unseen, for
nursery tea was imminent; and then there was the difficult and delicate
task of obtaining some substantial supplies and conveying them to Phil.
Queenie, however, proved herself equal to the occasion. She wandered
innocently down to the housekeeper’s room, where she was always welcome,
and paid a visit to cook in the larder, and admired very much a row of
meat pies that she had lately taken from the oven.
As she was wandering about in the aimless way that children do when they
find themselves amongst indulgent old servants, who are pleased to see
them about their premises, she was aware of a commotion in the servants’
hall.
“Cook!” cried a voice from thence,—“only think, cook, a telegram has
just come from the master to say that Master Phil has run away from
school, and can’t be heard of anywhere!”
Cook threw up her hands in dismay at the news, and hurried away to learn
all particulars. Queenie was sharp enough to know that for the next few
minutes all the servants would be congregated together to hear the news
and discuss it with keen interest and wonder. She therefore acted with
care and deliberation, took down one savory pie from the shelf,
rearranging the rest so that it was not likely to be missed, and stole
quietly and coolly away with her prize, no hurried movement or undue
excitement hindering her from carrying out her design in the best
possible way.
Bread and all other additions were easily obtained from the nursery
table, and Phil supped sumptuously that night.
The little girl was told nothing about her brother, for which she was
glad, in case her face might betray her; but when she went down to
dessert that evening, she fancied her mother seemed rather nervous and
put out, and she was a little troubled at first; but as she left the
room, she was reassured by hearing her father say,—
“Of course I will go over to-morrow and see about it, but you may trust
Phil for looking after himself. He’ll come to no harm, you may be sure;
he’ll be turning up like a bad halfpenny somewhere before another day is
out. You see if he doesn’t.”
And Queenie laughed quietly to herself as she ran up-stairs to her
nursery, very full of importance and delight.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER VIII.
BERTIE AND PHIL.
BERTIE was not at all angry at being ordered home by his imperious
little companion, neither was he indisposed to obey the mandate. He
liked Queenie, she amused and interested him, but he found her a little
overwhelming, and he was not altogether sorry to quit her presence and
be alone once more.
Several new impressions had been made upon him during the past hour, and
a little of the aching sense of bewilderment, now slowly leaving him,
had been awakened by his visit to the stable and the appearance of Sir
Walter Arbuthnot. He could not tell why some things seemed to hurt him
in an odd, inexplicable fashion, whilst others made no impression upon
his mind. Yet undoubtedly such was the case, and, as the dim and
undefined sense of familiarity was always followed by a sort of reaction
of sorrowful bewilderment and distress, Bertie was rather glad to be
left alone to pursue his way unmolested and in peace.
His little face was pale and sad as he paused at last beneath a great
beech-tree and sat down upon its gnarled roots to think. He looked down
at the primroses growing at his feet, and put out his hand as if to
pluck them; but he drew it back again, and then instead began stroking
their leaves with gentle, loving touches.
“Poor little pretty things!” he said, half aloud; “I won’t take them
away; I’m sure they’ll be happier here.”
Bertie looked up from the flowers to the blue sky overhead, and, as he
looked, sudden tears glistened in his eyes.
“I wish I was a primrose, growing in a nice quiet place like this.
Everybody is fond of flowers; but nobody wants me.”
The child’s lip quivered. A wave of desolation was sweeping over the
lonely little heart. With the greater clearness of perception that was
coming to him by degrees, was coming also a clearer understanding of the
peculiar isolation of his position. He had less and less hope of
remembering the past—its fleeting memories grew rather less than more
defined, and eluded his grasp with even greater pertinacity than at
first. He was not old enough to realize to the full the curious position
he occupied; but he did begin to understand something of the situation,
and to feel his loneliness and friendlessness with the acute sensibility
peculiar to childhood.
“Nobody wants me,” he said, slowly; “I don’t belong to anybody in the
world; I haven’t even got a name. The Squire is very kind; but he
doesn’t want me. He would rather I was somewhere else.”
A tear rolled slowly down each of the child’s cheeks and fell upon his
little thin hands. Bertie looked meditatively at them as they sparkled
in the sunshine, and then he slowly wiped his eyes.
“I mustn’t be a baby,” he said, shaking his head. “That won’t do any
good, and people will think I am naughty and ungrateful. I wish I could
be happy like Queenie; but she has a papa and mamma and a home of her
own, and I have nobody.” He put his hands up to his head again with the
old perplexed look, but that faded in time, as the blank of the present
closed him in.
“I think I’ll go and see David,” he said, slowly; and, rising to his
feet, he wandered down to the shore.
David was always more or less on the look-out for his beloved companion.
His tender admiration for Bertie had in no wise diminished; indeed, it
seemed rather to increase as time passed by, though he gave it little
expression.
He ran up eagerly to meet Bertie as he approached, but all he said was,—
“I do be glad thee’s come.”
Still these simple words of welcome were sweet to Bertie at this minute.
“David,” he said, as they wandered down to the margin of the waves, hand
in hand and with slow, lingering steps, “I’m afraid He’s forgotten me—I
am indeed.”
David’s eyes opened wide.
“Who?” he asked, briefly.
“God,” answered the child, with deep gravity and a sort of settled
sadness that was not without its effect upon his companion. “I think He
must have quite forgotten me.”
“Why?”
“I feel forgotten,” answered Bertie, and his lip quivered. “I feel as if
everybody had forgotten me, and God too. If He hadn’t, why don’t I
remember?—He might let me, I think.”
But Bertie couldn’t get on any further than that, and David stood
staring over the sea, as if to glean inspiration from the ever-changing,
tossing sheet of water.
When his answer came, it was spoken with a sort of modest diffidence, as
if he hardly knew whether it would be accepted as an answer at all.
“He don’t forget easy, I don’t think, lovy. He don’t never forget to
stop the sea when he’s come up high enough. It don’t matter whether it’s
nights or days, He’s always watching, and sends it back again. If He
forgot only once, our cottage would be drownded, it would, but He never
do. Father’s lived there all his life, and his father afore him; that’s
ever so many years, and He’s never forgot once all that time. It do seem
as if forgetting wasn’t much in His way.”
This was such a very long speech for David to make, that when it was
done he seemed almost afraid of his own boldness; but Bertie made no
answer, only stood quite still, looking dreamily out over the water.
After a long silence David took courage and spoke again.
“I don’t see as He could forget thee,” he said, with a certain finality
in his tone that was comforting in its assurance,— “’specially when
thee’s so much down by the sea here. He must see thee when He looks down
to make the waves go back.”
Bertie looked up into the sunny sky, and a little smile broke over his
face.
“I didn’t think of that,” he said, slowly. “I wonder if He does.”
“I’m main sure He must,” answered David, with an increase of confidence.
“I ain’t no scholar, but I know teacher said as them words on my card
were for everybody as would take un. Teacher knows all about it; I know
she’d tell you as He doesn’t ever forget, and I can kind of understand
it too, because He don’t forget the sea, you know.”
Bertie’s face looked a little less sad, though still very grave and
thoughtful. He seemed to have a purpose in his mind, which he proceeded
to confide to David.
“When will it be high tide, David?”
“In half an hour about.”
“Then I’ll wait for it,” said Bertie. “Let’s sit down just above
high-water mark.”
David obeyed readily, and when they were seated upon the loose dry sand
he looked at his little companion as if awaiting instructions.
Bertie rested his chin in his hand, in one of his favorite attitudes,
and when he spoke it was with great deliberation.
“You’re sure it’s God who makes the tide turn, David?”
“Yes, quite sure. Mother says so, and father and teacher and everybody.
Besides nobody else _couldn’t_ do it.”
“No,” answered Bertie; “there was a king once who tried to—no, let me
think how it was. His servants told him he could, because he was such a
great king; but he knew he couldn’t, and did not like the people to say
such things. So he came down and sat on the sand one day when the tide
was coming in, and told it to go back, and of course it wouldn’t; and
the silly men who had pretended to think the sea would obey him were
made ashamed of themselves. Somebody told me the story once—it was a
lady—we were sitting in a big room with red curtains, by a fire—”
Bertie stopped suddenly; the flash had gone and left him in darkness; he
could see nothing more. David had listened with deep attention.
“That’s a nice story,” he said, adding, after a moment’s pause, “I knew
there wasn’t nobody but God as could stop the sea.”
Bertie gave himself a little shake and brought himself back to the
present.
“Do you think God looks down out of heaven every time to send it back?”
“I think He must. It do all go so regular like; don’t see how it could
if He didn’t look after it well.”
Bertie turned his answer over, and seemed convinced.
“Then, if we go on sitting here, He can’t help seeing us too?”
“No, I don’t see as He can.”
“Very well,” said Bertie, with an odd look of purpose on his face,
“we’ll sit and wait. You tell me when it’s high tide.”
Upon that level shore each wave seemed to advance upon the last, and the
distance between high and low-water mark was very great. As a natural
consequence, the turn of the tide was more easily defined along that
coast than upon one more steep, and the practised eye of the habitual
watcher could distinguish with considerable accuracy the moment at which
the tide might be fairly said to “be on the turn.”
The children sat very silent during the space of time that elapsed
before this turn should occur. David’s face had caught some of the awe
from Bertie’s, and he felt as if an impending crisis were approaching
with the advancing waves.
At length David said, in a low voice,—
“It be turning now.”
And Bertie suddenly rose and knelt down, baring his head as he did so,
whilst David copied every movement and clasped his hands together, as he
saw his little companion do.
Side by side upon the warm sand the two children knelt for many long
minutes. A look of awe was upon Bertie’s face. He felt, as he saw the
advancing waves gradually begin to retire, as if the great God of heaven
were very near to them, looking down from His holy place, bidding the
great ocean keep its appointed limits. Surely He must see the two little
children kneeling before Him; and surely He would listen to their
prayers.
Bertie’s prayer took no articulate form. He could not put into words the
strange longing that was in his mind—a longing to be remembered, helped,
comforted—not to be left so utterly alone. It was more a cry than a
prayer that arose from his heart, and yet he felt that he had been
heard.
He knelt for many minutes beside the receding waves, and when he rose
his face wore a look of calmness and serenity very different from its
troubled expression half an hour before.
“David,” he said, “I do think God was very near us then. I think He
heard.”
“Ay, ay, He’d be sure to hear thee. What did thee say?”
“I don’t quite know,” answered Bertie, gravely; “but I’m sure God
understood.”
“I be sure too,” returned David, with absolute confidence.
“I should like to come here every day when the tide turns,” said Bertie.
“I wish thee would. I’d always be here too, I would.”
Bertie pondered for a few moments.
“I’ll come as often as I can,” he said; “but I can’t be sure of coming
every day at the right time. If I’m not here, David, will you do just as
we did alone, and ask Him not to forget us ever, and to let me find out
some day the things I can’t remember? I don’t want to be impatient; I
know He knows best; but I do want to remember some day.”
“And I’m sure He’ll help thee some day,” answered David, with some
fervor. “I’ll ask Him every day for thee, that I will; and He’ll be sure
to answer when He’s ready. All good folks say so, and they must know
best. I’ll come here every day when the tide turns, and then He’s sure
to see me.”
So Bertie went away comforted, a sweet sense of fatherly love and
protection seeming to overshadow him. It might be true enough that
nobody wanted him, that he was of no use to anybody, but perhaps, if he
tried to love and trust God more, to be “strong and of good courage,” to
have faith in Him and wait quietly for His will to be done—perhaps then
God would help him to be of some little use, to win some of the human
love he felt to be lacking in his life, perhaps he might be able to fill
the blank of which at times he was so painfully conscious.
When he went down to dessert with the Squire that evening, he was quite
bright and conversational, and the Squire unbent as the child chatted
away to him, and was betrayed into telling some stories of his own
boyhood, a thing which he had not done for fifteen long years.
Bertie was immensely interested, and wanted them all told over again,
after the fashion of childhood. As he went to bed that night, he
detailed them with great accuracy to Mrs. Pritchard, who nodded her head
several times and uttered oracular speeches to herself afterwards.
Bertie, like many children, awoke early in the morning, and hated lying
in bed awake. The sunshine seemed to tempt him out into the glad world
of spring-time, and he was generally out and about by six o’clock. No
objection was made to his morning rambles, and some of his happiest
hours were spent among the dewy trees and flowers of garden or park.
No adventure had ever befallen him so far during his early walk; but
to-day it was destined to be more eventful than usual.
He was wandering through a secluded shrubbery path, when he suddenly
heard a quick rustle amid the laurels just around the next corner, and
quite expected to see either a gardener at work, or else one of the dogs
hunting amid the bushes. Nothing less than a large animal could have
made so much noise, yet when he turned the corner not a sign of any
living thing was to be seen.
Bertie looked about him rather puzzled. He wondered if he had made a
mistake; but he was quite sure he had heard the noise, and he began to
peer about in curious fashion for the cause of it.
Suddenly his eyes encountered the laughing glance of another pair of
very blue ones. Bertie quite jumped as this happened, and he pushed
aside the wet laurel leaves to obtain a better view of the intruder. For
one moment he had fancied it was Queenie’s face, but he saw directly
that it was a boy who had forced his way into the midst of the laurel
hedge, and had tried to conceal himself there. Yet the boy did not
appear in the least abashed at being caught. The merry, laughing look
upon his face disarmed Bertie at once.
“You will get very wet in there,” he remarked, by way of a beginning.
“I can’t be wetter than I am; I’m about drenched,” was the cheerful
answer.
“Why don’t you come out, then, and get dried?”
“Because I’m a fugitive—in mortal peril of my life!” answered the boy,
his whole face beaming with fun. “You can’t think what a funk I was in
when I heard you coming.”
Bertie was rather puzzled.
“I shan’t hurt you,” he said.
“Nor betray me?”
“No, of course not. I don’t know what you mean.”
Phil laughed merrily.
“Well, then, I’ll come out, and chance the rest. It’s jolly
uncomfortable in there;” and the boy pushed his way out amid fresh
showers of dew, and stood before Bertie all wet and dripping, his curly
hair bright with sparkling drops, his merry eyes brimful of fun.
The little boy stared at him in great surprise.
“Who are you?” he asked.
“I’ve told you once—a fugitive, a despairing and desperate character—so
beware! And pray who are you, if I may make so bold?”
The child hesitated a moment.
“I’m Bertie,” he said, slowly.
“Bertie what?”
He shook his head.
“That’s all—only Bertie. I live with the Squire now.”
“You do, do you? You’re a little chap anyhow. I wonder who you are?”
“I don’t know myself,” answered Bertie, with great gravity; “and nobody
else knows either. But I know who you are; you must be Queenie’s
brother, you are so like her.”
Phil’s face put on a look of horror.
“Gracious goodness! I am betrayed! What will become of me now?”
Bertie was extremely puzzled; but he had a composed manner that
concealed his bewilderment very well.
“What do you mean, and what are you doing here? I wish you’d tell me.”
Phil loved to talk better than almost anything else in the world, and he
gladly plunged headlong into his tale. Bertie did not understand it all;
but he understood enough to be immensely interested and to give Phil all
the encouragement necessary to make him exceedingly diffuse and
circumstantial. Only towards the close did Bertie’s face grow grave.
“But why don’t you go and tell them you’ve run away? Why does only
Queenie know?”
“Oh, they know I’ve run away, only they don’t know where I am.”
“Why don’t you tell them?”
Phil explained his reason; but Bertie shook his head gravely.
“It looks as if you were afraid,” he said.
“Afraid of what?”
“Of being scolded or punished. Are you afraid?”
Phil’s face flushed.
“Afraid indeed! If you’d seen all the lickings I’ve had at school, you
wouldn’t think I was.”
“Well, it _looks_ as if you were then,” persisted Bertie, who knew his
own mind when it was once made up.
Phil looked a little vexed; though it was not in his nature to be easily
put out.
“That’s all rubbish! I only hide for the fun of it. You don’t suppose
I’d funk anything really?”
“I didn’t think so till just now. I was thinking how brave you were.”
Phil was mollified by the compliment.
“Well, young un, you’re a pretty cool hand, I must say. Pray, what do
you think I’d better do, under the circumstances?”
“I’d go straight off to your father and mother and tell them all about
it,” answered Bertie, gravely. “I don’t think they _could_ be very
angry,—it was so funny, you know, especially about the monkey and his
hat. I should say I didn’t want to go back to school any more at Dr.
Steele’s, and I expect they’ll let you stop at home with Queenie, and
they’ll see you’re not ashamed or afraid. If you hide here, perhaps
somebody will find you, and then everybody will think you were afraid. I
like people to be strong and of a good courage, and speak the truth
always,—”
Bertie stopped suddenly. It seemed to him as if he were repeating words
he had heard somebody say long ago, and the feeling puzzled him and made
him stop short.
Phil was standing quite still now, thinking more than he often did.
Thoughtlessness was his failing, and he was often and often led away by
his high spirits; but he was not in the very least a naturally deceitful
boy. Indeed, he had never for a moment considered that there was any
deceit or cowardice in hiding away from his parents until it pleased him
to show himself.
When, however, Bertie had put the idea into his head, he began to see
that other people might not view his conduct in quite the same light
that he did. It was possible even that there might be some truth in the
little boy’s view of the case.
“Queenie will be awfully sold if I don’t keep to it,” he remarked,
ruefully, for the idea was also very attractive to himself. “She thought
it was the best fun in the world.”
Bertie said nothing. He was beginning to feel rather shy at having been
so ready with his advice to the elder boy—the hero of such an adventure.
At last the silence was broken by Phil, who burst out laughing.
“After all, youngster, I believe you are right. Perhaps it would be
rather mean and shabby to let them have all the bother of trying to hunt
me down when I’m here all the time. Mother would be in a fright,
perhaps, and father might, too—though it isn’t his way. Perhaps I’d best
show myself, and tell the whole tale, as you say. I should not like
anybody to think I hid away because I was afraid or ashamed, for I’m
not.”
And Phil threw back his head and looked for a moment very like his
father; so much so that Bertie admired him very much.
“Well, that’s settled then,” remarked Phil, after a pause. “I only hope
Queenie won’t be in a great way about it. She can be very cross when she
is put out, as I daresay you know. I wonder what time it is. My father
and mother are never down before nine o’clock at earliest.”
“It’s a little past seven,” said Bertie; “I heard the clock strike just
now.”
“Well, I can’t show myself till I can go to father straight. I must loaf
about out of sight somewhere for the next hour or two; but I’m getting
jolly hungry, I know.”
“Come and have some breakfast with me,” said Bertie, hospitably. “Mrs.
Pritchard always gets me mine about half-past seven when I’ve been
out—which is most mornings.”
Phil’s eyes lighted with satisfaction.
“Do you think the Squire would mind?”
“No, I don’t think he would a bit. He’s very kind always.”
“Why, so he is. I think I’ll come. I should like some breakfast
awfully.”
Mrs. Pritchard knew “Master Phil” well by sight; and, though surprised
at his sudden appearance, received him hospitably enough, and added a
dish of fried bacon to Bertie’s simple meal, which was greatly enjoyed
by both boys.
Whilst they sat at breakfast, the Squire happened to look in, as he
sometimes did when Bertie was at his meals. Phil of course had to
explain his presence there, which he did with so much spirit and boyish
fun, that, although the Squire drew his thick eyebrows together and
shook his head, he could not help giving vent to a gruff laugh; and when
the part played by the monkey was told, Bertie could not restrain his
delight, but broke into such a laugh as had not been heard from him
since his arrival.
“And so Bertie persuaded you to give up your plan and speak out, did
he?” quoth the Squire, when Phil had got to the end of his tale.
“Yes, sir,” answered Phil. “I’d never thought it could be wrong before,
or cowardly, or anything like that; I only meant it for fun; but I guess
the little chap is right.”
The Squire’s hand rested for a moment upon Bertie’s shoulder.
“What made you think of all that, my boy?” he asked.
Bertie got very red.
“I didn’t want him to be afraid,” he said; “I liked him, and I wanted
him to tell the truth and not mind being punished.”
The Squire was not a man of many words, and he soon left the boys to
themselves, but Bertie felt by a sort of instinct that he had pleased
the old man by the part he had taken, and that made him feel glad and
happy.
He enjoyed his hour’s talk with Phil, though he hardly spoke a word, for
the schoolboy was a tremendous talker, and delighted to find so
attentive a listener. To be sure, Bertie was only quite a little boy,
but then he had proved that he had some sense and some pluck in him, and
Phil was always ready to believe the best and not the worst of everybody
he came across.
At nine o’clock he jumped up and said he must go, as his parents would
be having breakfast soon. He promised to come back later and tell Bertie
how he had fared, and he went off whistling gaily.
Phil possessed an amount of quiet assurance that stood him in good stead
on occasions such as the present. If he felt any trepidation or anxiety
as to his reception, he did not show it in the least, as he strolled
into the dining-room with his hands in his pockets, and he confronted
his astonished parents with his broadest and sunniest smile.
Lady Arbuthnot uttered a little shriek and fell back in her chair
speechless; Sir Walter looked quickly up from his paper and drew his
brows together darkly.
“And pray what is the meaning of all this, sir?” he asked, with his
severest manner. “What do you mean by this disgraceful conduct?” and he
laid his hand upon an open letter that lay beside his plate. Phil knew
that the hand-writing was that of Dr. Steele.
“I’ve come home,” he answered, with a smile that was almost
irresistible; “I really couldn’t stand it any longer, so I came home;
and now, you know, they won’t have me back. You can’t think how jolly I
feel.”
“Keep your impudence to yourself, Philip,” returned his father, with
another frown. “A nice thing for a son of mine to be expelled from his
school for gross misconduct!”
“I didn’t wait for that; I expelled myself,” answered Phil. “Please may
I have some pigeon pie? I’ve been half starved ever since I left home.
You can’t think what a lot of boys have come to old Steele’s lately,
father; if you knew, I know you would not like to have _your_ son there.
That’s one reason why I decided to go, and, of course, when my mind was
made up, I had to make the most of the occasion; such an opportunity
might not occur again, you know. Mother dear, please let me have some
coffee; nobody in the world can make coffee like you.”
And Phil spoke with such innocent sweetness, and drew up his chair with
such a complete air of being master of the situation, that Sir Walter
suddenly exploded into a laugh.
That laugh told Phil that he had won the day. He always knew—the
rascal—that he held a soft place in his father’s heart, and he had
presumed upon this when he had resolved upon quitting his school with
flying colors.
“You know, father,” he explained, with inimitable gravity, “I really
want a rest before going to Eton. I have overworked my brain, I think,
and I am certain it will be a great thing for me to have a long holiday
before I begin work again. And then, you know, it will be such an
advantage to Queenie to have me at home. She gets sadly spoiled in
term-time, with being the only child at home and having no brothers to
keep her in order. You see, I have taken a very comprehensive view of
the situation, and have thought of every one before myself.”
“I see that you are the coolest and most impudent rascal that ever trod
shoe-leather,” retorted his father, with a sudden laugh. “Now, be off
with you to your own premises; and mind, if I keep you at home, that you
behave yourself. A nice state of things, to be sure! You deserve the
best thrashing you ever had in your life. Now, be off sharp; and I must
go and answer this precious missive as best I can. What a trouble boys
are, to be sure!”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER IX.
QUEENIE’S IDEAS.
QUEENIE had slept but restlessly upon the night following Phil’s
unexpected return. She had been much excited by his sudden appearance,
and still more by the weighty sense of importance imposed upon her by
the necessity of keeping the secret.
Queenie loved a romance and a mystery better than anything in the world
besides; and the task of keeping Phil hidden away for several days, and
of secretly supplying him with food and all other necessaries, seemed to
be the most delightful and romantic occupation that could possibly be
desired.
She made many plans and revolved many ideas in her busy little brain as
she lay awake in bed that night.
Where was Phil to hide? Where would he be safest? Where could he be
certain of remaining undiscovered, and yet near enough for her to have
easy access to his hiding-place and be able to visit him at will without
attracting attention or suspicion by doing so?
For a long time this problem remained unsolved; but at last a gleam of
inspiration burst upon her.
“The ruin!” she cried, speaking aloud in her excitement, though luckily
there was no one near enough to hear. “The ruin, of course!—down in the
underground part. He will never be seen there, and I can carry him food
whenever I like. I often play in the ruin. Nurse will never think
anything about it if I go there every day.”
“The ruin” was the remains of an old tower that might once have been a
large building, but of which only a very small portion now remained.
Children always seem oddly attracted by anything in the way of a
tumble-down building, and all the young Arbuthnots were much delighted
with their ruin. Queenie thought it would be a lovely place to hide Phil
in, never considering in her youthful inexperience how exceedingly cold
and damp and uncomfortable would be the accommodation afforded by the
ancient cellar of the ruined habitation.
When she had settled all the details of her plan with great exactness,
she settled herself to sleep, and awoke in the morning brimful of zeal
and energy, longing for their satisfactory accomplishment.
At breakfast-time she watched her opportunity, and conveyed supplies
from the table to her own private cupboard, and restricted her own share
of the delicacies offered to the minimum, in order that Phil should have
plenty. Queenie’s nursery breakfast was a less simple affair than
Bertie’s, and she was able to set aside sufficient good things to feel
quite comfortable as to Phil’s morning repast.
Queenie did not go out till ten o’clock, as she always had to practise
her music and do some reading with her nurse between nine and ten.
To-day she found the task sadly irksome. She was so inattentive that
nurse had to speak to her again and again; and as for the tiresome
scales, they seemed as if they could not go right this morning, and
Queenie got so cross that she fairly belabored the poor old piano with
two angry little fists, making it give out the most discordant sounds.
“Really, Miss Queenie,” said nurse, looking up from her work in
surprise, “I cannot think what has come to you to-day.”
But there was no time to say more, or for Queenie to answer, for outside
the door was heard the sound of scampering steps—steps that could belong
to no one but a boy, and Queenie turned quite pale and jumped off the
music-stool with a little cry.
Next moment the door was burst open, and in rushed Phil like a
whirlwind.
“Phil!” cried Queenie, with accents of something like despair,—“Phil,
how could you? Don’t you know nurse is always here now?”
But Phil had caught her round the waist, and was executing one of his
impromptu war-dances.
“It’s all right, Queenie, all right! I’ve shown up and reported myself,
and made it up with everybody; and father says you may have a holiday in
honor of my triumphant return; so get your hat and come along. I’m dying
to go all over the place. I’ve not seen anything yet.”
Queenie was so utterly astonished by the turn matters had taken, and by
the overturning of all her cherished and carefully-laid plans, that she
remained quite silent, and let her nurse put on her out-door things
without uttering a single word. To tell the truth, Queenie was not quite
pleased at Phil’s conduct. She felt that he ought to have consulted her
before changing his mind so entirely, and she was a good deal
disappointed at being robbed of her share of the romantic drama she had
planned.
Phil, however, was in such capital spirits that he was a long time in
observing Queenie’s displeasure, and when he did find out the cause of
her annoyance, he detailed to her his morning’s adventure and the
arguments Bertie had brought forward against the proposed scheme.
But when Queenie heard that Bertie’s counsel had been, as it were,
preferred before her own, she felt even more annoyed than she had done
before, and tossed her little head with her grandest air.
“So Bertie is to be your lord and master, is he?” she asked, scornfully.
“Well, I did think you had more spirit than _that_.”
Phil laughed good-humoredly.
“He’s a nice little chap enough; and I’m glad I took his advice now. It
would have been jolly dull and uncomfortable hiding away, and perhaps
father would have been more angry than he is now. He’d most likely have
thought I was afraid, as Bertie said, and that would quite have spoiled
it.”
“You would not have been a bit dull or uncomfortable. I should have
hidden you in the ruin, and brought you everything you wanted, and
stayed with you ever so long. It would have been just like a game in
history; and now you’ve gone and spoilt everything, and it’s all
Bertie’s fault.”
“Well, this is much jollier anyhow,” cried Phil, who was of a more
practical turn than his little sister.
“Don’t you be cross, Queenie; that will spoil everything. Tell me who
Bertie is. I can’t think where he’s come from, and he doesn’t seem to
know himself.”
Queenie did not wish to quarrel with Phil, of whom she was very fond;
but she registered a mental vow to let Bertie know what she thought of
_him_, and to make him suffer for having been the cause of her
disappointment.
Phil’s question was answered in very scornful tones.
“Who is Bertie? I’m sure I don’t know, nor anybody else. He was washed
ashore one day, and lived at the Wickhams’ cottage for ever so many
days. David is his great friend, so I suppose he was a common boy
himself once. But the Squire has adopted him, and now he gives himself
airs, and sets up for being a gentleman. I don’t think much of him. I
shan’t play with him any more.”
Phil laughed. He was always amused when Queenie put on her airs, and
rather admired her for it, unless they were directed against himself.
However, he made her tell him all she knew about Bertie, and found the
curious story very interesting.
“Poor little chap!” he said, kindly; “it must be horrid to forget
everything like that. He’s a nice little fellow. I shall go and see him,
and tell him how I got on with my father. He’ll like to know that I
didn’t get much scolded. Will you come too?”
Queenie was not best pleased at this arrangement, but she preferred to
go rather than to be left behind, and so they climbed the fence together
and went boldly up to the front door to inquire for Bertie.
Bertie, however, was not at home. He had gone down to the shore,
Pritchard thought, and Phil thought he should like to go to the shore
too.
“He’s gone to see his precious David, I suppose,” said Queenie,
disdainfully. “He likes him better than he likes anybody else, and I
don’t admire his taste.”
“Why not?” asked Phil, who did not share his sister’s exclusive views.
“David is a fisherman’s son,” said the little lady, with some scorn.
“Well, he’s none the worse for that, I suppose.”
“I don’t know what you call the worse. I know _I_ shouldn’t care to play
with him.”
“Well, I don’t mind,” answered Phil. “I like playing with any boys, if
they’re jolly and all that; but of course you needn’t if you don’t
like.”
Queenie felt rather angry with Phil; but she did not say anything. She
began to wonder if after all it would be so very nice having him at home
all the summer. He had a way of unconsciously snubbing her that she did
not care for at all.
When they reached the sandhills they saw the two boys sitting on the
shore, as they often did, not talking much, but enjoying the feeling of
being together. Phil rushed forward with a whoop and a bound, and Bertie
sprang up to ask him all about what had passed; and as soon as the story
was told a regular game of play ensued between the boys, which brought
the light to Bertie’s eyes and the color to his cheeks, and seemed at
once to transform him into a new being.
Queenie stood a little apart, longing to join in the fun, but restrained
by two powerful reasons: first, she thought it beneath her dignity to
condescend to play with a poor little boy like David; and, in the
second, she did not mean to speak to Bertie until she had shown her
displeasure at his conduct in daring to advise Phil to a course of
action that had robbed her of much anticipated fun.
Bertie grew tired of the game before the elder boys, who were stronger
than he; and then he came and stood by Queenie, who looked, as he
thought, rather dull. Queenie did not look at him or speak to him; but
Bertie was very straightforward and simple-minded, and did not in the
least know that he was in the little lady’s black books.
“Why don’t you play too?” he asked.
“Why should I?”
“I thought you liked playing. You said yesterday you were always wishing
you had some boys to play with.”
Queenie’s chin went up into the air.
“_Some_ boys,” she answered, grandly. “I did not say _any_ boys.”
Bertie was a little puzzled by this rather fine distinction.
“Are we _any_ boys?” he asked.
“Rather like it, I think,” answered Queenie, a little put out by
Bertie’s simplicity.
“You wanted to play with me yesterday,” remarked Bertie. “I suppose you
are rather changeable, aren’t you?”
Queenie looked exceedingly angry.
“I suppose you are a very impertinent little boy, and don’t know your
manners.”
Bertie saw now that Queenie was angry. He began to think she was not
quite so nice as he had once thought. He judged it wise to change the
subject.
“Aren’t you very glad Phil has come home? I think he is _such_ a nice
boy!”
This praise of her favorite brother soothed Queenie’s ruffled feelings a
little. Moreover, she was finding it a little dull to be so cross. She
felt that she was spoiling her own fun, without being half as dignified
as she could wish.
“Yes, he is a _very_ nice boy,” she answered, with more warmth; “only I
think it is a great pity he did not hide away as we intended. It would
have been great fun; and I can’t think why you came and spoiled it all.”
Bertie looked a little shy, but he did not offer any excuse for his
conduct.
This silence encouraged Queenie, who continued, with judicial severity,—
“I think you were a very interfering little boy.”
Bertie was silent for some time, and then he said, slowly,—
“I didn’t mean to interfere. I only wanted him to go on being brave.”
“I should think he wouldn’t want _you_ to teach him that.”
“It didn’t sound very brave to hide away and make everybody frightened
and miserable. You would have been very unhappy if you had not known
where he was, and so would other people. I don’t think it brave to
frighten people and make them unhappy just because it’s fun.”
Queenie made no reply. She was not angry, yet she rather felt as if she
ought to be.
“What made you think of all that, Bertie?”
“I don’t know. It seemed to come into my head. I suppose somebody told
me once.”
“Are you brave?” asked Queenie, suddenly.
Bertie shook his head gravely.
“I don’t know. I want to be; but I don’t know if I am. I try.”
“How do you try?”
The color rose in the child’s face, and he turned his head a little away
whilst he made his answer.
“I try not to fret and be unhappy because—because I haven’t any home or
name or anything. I try to love God, and ask Him to make things come
right when He thinks best. I want to be good, and not to be impatient or
ungrateful or naughty. I can’t say it properly; but I do try.”
Bertie stopped short. He had not made his meaning at all clear, yet he
knew himself what he had in his mind.
Queenie was very much surprised at being talked to so seriously. She had
never in her life been troubled by thoughts such as these. It seemed to
her rather awful and unnatural.
“Bertie,” she said, rather severely, “are you saying all that because
you think it sounds fine?”
He looked very much surprised.
“All what?”
“Why, all that about God. You can’t really care about Him, you know.”
Bertie was silent. He knew that he did love God, and did believe that He
was taking care of him; but he did not in the least know how to say it
all to Queenie.
“Yes, I do,” he answered, after a long pause.
“How? I don’t understand.”
Bertie was silent again, and then said, slowly,—
“Perhaps, if you’d got nobody belonging to you, you would understand. I
can’t explain; only it just seems as if everything else had gone but
God. He is there always—and I’ve nobody now but Him.”
Bertie’s lips quivered, and Queenie was touched.
“Never mind, Bertie,” she said, quickly; “it will all come right some
day; and I’ll never tease you or be cross any more.”
A smile stole over Bertie’s face.
“That will be nice,” he said.
“And Phil is never cross. We’ll both help you to be happy. Only you must
not be _too_ good, you know, or we shall be frightened of you.”
Bertie’s face was bright again now. He did not quite understand
Queenie’s words, but he saw that she was friendly again.
“You shall come to see us soon,” she said. “Have you any lessons to do?”
“No; the doctor says I mustn’t do any yet; but I read in the Squire’s
study sometimes.”
“I wish I mightn’t do any either,” said Queenie, enviously; “but I don’t
suppose I shall do much, now Phil is at home, so we shall have plenty of
time to play together.”
Here Phil came rushing up, full of plans for future fun. David had said
that his father’s boat would soon be back now, and that then they could
go out rowing or sailing together. David knew all the creeks and islands
along the coast, the cliffs where the sea-gulls bred, and all the places
where fun was to be obtained.
Phil was utterly and entirely delighted, and as he went home he confided
to Queenie that running away from school was the best thing in the
world.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER X.
BERTIE’S NEW FRIENDS.
THE friendship between the children in the two adjoining houses, begun
under rather exceptional circumstances, led to a considerable degree of
intimacy as the summer wore on.
The Squire encouraged the friendship, as likely to be of advantage to
Bertie. Sir Walter Arbuthnot had no objection to it, and his wife soon
became convinced that her children could take no harm from associating
with the little waif.
So Bertie went as often as he chose to the other house, and his
nurseries were always open to his new friends, so that hardly a day
passed without a meeting at one place or the other.
Bertie was fond of Phil, whose constant flow of high spirits and
imperturbable good humor made him a favorite everywhere; but Queenie was
not always quite so easy to get on with, and although she fascinated him
by her imperious ways, and made him do her bidding submissively and
gladly, yet he was not sure that he was very fond of her always.
Queenie was undeniably disobedient. Phil often broke rules and
disregarded his parents’ commands; but then, with him this was the
result rather of thoughtlessness than of downright, deliberate
disobedience. I do not say that he would always deny himself a wish
because he remembered just in the midst of his fun that its attainment
would necessitate a breach of rule. Phil was lax in his ideas on such
subjects, as are many boys of his age; but he was not in the least
deceitful, and he would never lay plans and plot and scheme to evade
detection, as his little sister often did; and if reminded at the outset
that what he meditated doing involved disobedience, he would often
abandon the idea of his own accord.
Queenie, however, loved her own way, and hated control too much to be as
amenable. She had a deeply-rooted belief that rules were only made in
order to be broken, and that, so long as she could break them without
detection, it was all quite right and fair. She had been spoiled from
her babyhood, and it was perhaps no great wonder that she had come to
look upon herself as a person of such great importance that she could
hardly do wrong; still, from some cause or another, this was the view
she held, and it led her into many faults, of which not the least was
disobedience.
Bertie, who, without quite knowing why, was always very determined not
to disobey anybody who had the right to command him, noticed this
failing of Queenie’s very much, and it troubled him a good deal, but he
had not spoken of it, for he knew now by experience that the little lady
was very intolerant of criticism, and that to offer it would be pretty
sure to provoke a quarrel.
The Squire’s rules were few; but they were scrupulously obeyed by
Bertie. It is true he had forced his way into the library again and
again after having been told not to go there without leave; but that had
seemed to be with him a matter rather of instinct than a voluntary act.
The library was the one place where, from the first moment, he had
seemed at home, and his haunting of the room appeared to be something
rather outside of his own will.
In other matters Bertie was perfectly docile and obedient. Mrs.
Pritchard was loud in his praises, and Queenie many times held him up to
rather merciless ridicule, because he insisted on returning home at the
time he had been told, or declined to share in some escapade because he
thought the Squire would not approve of it. But Bertie, in spite of his
quiet ways and dislike to anything like a quarrel, could be firm enough
when he chose, and Queenie soon learned to know that he could “hold his
own” against her, as Phil called it, if he meant to do so.
This often annoyed the little girl at the moment; but it made her
respect Bertie the more in her heart, and the children were very good
friends, in spite of their little differences, and the companionship of
playmates of his own age and station was of undoubted advantage to the
lonely boy.
Still, it may be doubted whether Bertie’s happiest hours were not those
spent by him alone with David wandering over the sandhills, or watching
with a sense of reverent expectancy for the daily turning of the tide.
All the child’s deeper thoughts were locked away in his own breast when
he was playing with Queenie and Phil; but they were brought out quite
naturally when David and he were alone together, and many earnest talks
were held by the margin of the wide-flowing sea, and many prayers went
up from two faithful, patient little hearts, that the great loving
Father above, who never forgot to preserve the fisherman’s cottage from
danger, would look down and “remember Bertie again.”
For as the weeks rolled silently away, it seemed as if Bertie would
never “remember himself.” His health improved gradually, and he was
active and merry, though always in a quiet way; but no gleam from the
past ever lighted up his mind; he was still as ignorant of his real name
and state in life as he had been when he lay unconscious in the
fisherman’s cottage, and the vague impressions that used sometimes to
flit across his brain were growing now more rare and more faint.
Dr. Lighton sometimes shook his head and looked disturbed as he heard
from time to time of the state of the case. One day he began a sort of
half apology to the Squire for having, so to speak, imposed upon him the
charge of the child; but he was not allowed to go far in his speech.
“Don’t name it, Lighton, I beg you. It is a matter of no moment to me.
The child is welcome to his food and shelter. He is no trouble to me,
and the servants seem to enjoy having him.”
“Well, but there is the future to consider,” said Dr. Lighton. “You are
very generous and kind, but if this oblivion of the past continues, what
of the future?”
The Squire waved his hand as if to dismiss the subject.
“The future, I find, generally manages to take care of itself. I have no
doubt he will eventually remember something by which we can identify
him; and if not, why, I must do what I can; I am ready to take my
chance.”
“You are very good,” said the young doctor. “I had no idea of letting
you in for anything so serious.”
The Squire would not let him say more.
“The house is big enough for us both,” he said, rather curtly, “and that
is all that matters. He is welcome to stay till he is claimed.”
So Bertie stayed on in the unquestioning confidence of childhood, and at
times he would almost forget that all his life had not been spent at the
old Manor House.
For the most part Bertie was happy enough in the society of little
companions not much older than himself; but he had his own troubles to
bear, as all of us have, and one of these was of a rather curious
nature.
The boating excursions to which Phil had so eagerly looked forward
became in due course a reality. The fisherman, David’s father, and his
two big sons, returned from their long excursion in search of herrings,
and they were quite ready to take out parties of pleasure in their large
boat, or to let the little one to the boys to row themselves along the
coast, provided David were of the party.
Bertie had looked forward as impatiently as anybody for the time to come
when they could go out sailing or rowing over the sea he loved so well;
and yet, when the day came, and he found himself in the boat, gliding
over the shining water, he was seized with a horrible and unconquerable
sense of terror; his agitation became so great that the boat had to be
put back to land, so that he could be put ashore and no determination on
his own part, or persuasions or ridicule from others, ever induced him
to repeat the experiment. Again and again he made up his mind that it
was all nonsense, and that he _would_ conquer himself, and again and
again the first sight of the boat would bring back all the nameless
horrors which he could neither understand nor drive away. The very
thought of trusting himself to those frail timbers was agony to him, and
nothing could bring him to the point of entering the boat again.
Phil and Queenie laughed at him, and David was quite distressed that he
should miss all the pleasant hours the rest spent upon the water; but
they were all kind each in a different way, and Bertie was allowed to
please himself in peace until the other big brothers came from school,
and with them his troubles began.
Walter, Bernard, and Ralph Arbuthnot were strong lads, high-spirited,
full of fun and mischief, and quite determined, like most boys fresh
from school, to get all the fun out of the holidays that they possibly
could. They were not hard-hearted or unkindly boys, but they loved to
tease and to play tricks on anybody who gave them the chance, and they
found in little Bertie a sort of victim whom they sadly plagued, without
having any idea of the pain they inflicted upon him.
He took it all so quietly that they fancied he did not feel it. When
they laughed at him for being nameless and homeless, a sort of “outcast”
and “vagabond,” he never made any reply, and they had no notion that
their taunts cut into his very heart and brought back all that sense of
misery and desolation that he had gradually been outgrowing with time.
They liked the little boy in reality, although he was so different from
themselves that they could not help poking fun at him. They had no wish
to be unkind, but they did not understand him in the least, and had no
idea that he was not as careless and “thick-skinned” as themselves.
It was some time before they discovered Bertie’s horror of the water.
The arrival of a very favorite uncle soon after the commencement of the
holidays took up a great deal of their time and attention; and so long
as Uncle Fred was available to play tennis or cricket or take long walks
or rides with them, they wanted nothing else, and the boating was given
up for a season.
Mr. Frederick Arbuthnot was always very kind to Bertie whenever the
child appeared, but the little boy rather shunned the Court just now,
for he dreaded the banter of the bigger boys, and he fancied that he was
not wanted by any one.
He returned to his old pastime of wandering over the sandhills alone or
with David; but a sort of melancholy had come over him, and he often
felt unspeakably lonely and desolate. The only thing that seemed to do
him any good was to repeat again and again the words of unchanging
promise that he had learned from David’s card that Sunday long ago.
One day, as the two boys were sitting together under the shadow of the
boat, they heard the sound of trampling footsteps and many voices, and
the whole party from the big house rushed down to the shore and
proceeded unceremoniously to lay hands upon the boat, ordering David to
run and fetch oars and rudder whilst they launched the craft.
Bertie stood aside and watched them run the boat down to the water. He
learned from Queenie that Uncle Fred was coming down shortly, and was
going to take them a long sail or row, and she asked Bertie if he would
not like to come too.
“You know we shall be _quite_ safe with Uncle Fred. He was once a sailor
himself.”
But Bertie shook his head with a troubled look. He would so much have
liked to go, had it not been for his fears; but he dared not. He knew he
should be miserable as soon as he felt himself upon the water.
Phil came up at the moment to make the same suggestion that Queenie had
done, and the attention of the other boys was attracted, and they
learned for the first time Bertie’s horror of the water.
“Why, that must never be allowed to go on!” cried Walter, with a twinkle
in his eye. “Bertie will grow up a pitiful coward if we don’t take him
in hand. Little boys who are afraid must get over their fears. Come
along, Bertie, and get into that boat at once. I’ll guarantee you shall
be safe.”
But Bertie shrank back, looking pale and scared.
“I don’t want to,” he said, quickly.
“Little boys can’t always do what they want,” quoth Bernard,
sententiously; “we were brought up to believe that, if you weren’t.
Don’t you be a fool, Bertie, or you’ll never be good for anything.”
“If you once get over the funks, you’ll enjoy it like anything,” urged
Phil. “Don’t be silly, Bertie; they’ll make you do it, and you’d better
go peaceable than not.”
Bertie was horribly frightened; an unreasoning panic had seized him; he
made a rush to try and escape, but nothing could have been more fatal to
his hopes than that. He was caught in two minutes, and the excitement of
the chase and of his opposition made his captors absolutely determined
now to work their will upon him. A very little is enough to rouse a
boy’s instincts of tyranny, and to the Arbuthnots, who did not know what
nerves were, Bertie’s cowardice seemed utterly despicable. Indeed, they
firmly believed that they were doing him a real service in putting it
down with a firm hand.
“Here he is!” cried Walter, who was holding the prisoner in an iron
clasp. “This sort of thing won’t do, you know. Who has a piece of
whip-cord?”
Two or three pieces were speedily produced, and the boys proceeded
deliberately to tie Bertie’s hands and feet firmly together. His
terrified struggles only served to strengthen their purpose and to draw
the knots tighter, whilst the sight of his obvious fear convinced them
that they were doing the best thing possible in teaching him how foolish
it was.
Queenie and Phil took no part in the matter. They were rather sorry for
Bertie, but both thought their own brothers perfectly right in their
estimate of the case; and when Walter and Bernard took the captive up
bodily, carried him down to the water’s edge, and deposited him in the
boat, they could not help joining in the triumphant laugh that was
raised, and they thought Bertie quite stupid and bad-tempered not to
enjoy the joke himself.
Uncle Fred had not as yet appeared, and some instinct warned the boys
that Bertie’s “lesson” had better be concluded before his arrival. David
was just coming from the hut with his load, and the boys ran to meet him
and took the oars from him, for they were not quite certain what he
might do if Bertie appealed to him for help.
Bertie, however, lay quite still, his face as white as death, his eyes
fixed with terrified intensity upon the dancing water that was ruffled
to-day by a fresh breeze. When the boys pushed out into deep water, he
only shivered convulsively, but did not utter a sound.
The big lads were rather disappointed. They expected more of a “scene,”
and betrayed the nature of their true feelings by trying to add to the
child’s silent yet visible terror; for, had they only been actuated by
the wish to benefit him, they might surely have dispensed with any such
unnecessary demonstration.
Queenie and Phil had remained on shore, and the big boys felt themselves
entire masters of the situation.
“Can you swim, Bertie?” asked Walter.
The child shook his head, but said nothing.
“Because, you know, you should learn. It would help you better than
anything to overcome your foolish terror. Now I’ve heard that there’s
nothing like being pitched into deep water at once to teach a fellow to
swim, especially when he’s small.”
“To be sure that’s the way!” cried Ralph. “I know I read in a book that
little niggers were always taught that way. I don’t believe it ever
fails.”
“We might try, any way,” suggested Bernard, gravely; “and there’s no
time like the present. You see, if it should fail, no great harm would
be done. People always come up three times before they drown, and we
could catch hold of him when he came up if he could not manage to swim.
It’s a nice warm day, and I always think the sea is more buoyant when
it’s a little rough.”
The boat was rocking very much with the combined roughness of the sea
and the restlessness of the boys. Bertie could not hold by anything, for
the whip-cord resisted his most violent efforts to free himself, and in
his terror he fancied every moment that he should be rolled out into the
green, terrible water. Of course there was not the least danger of this,
but fear knows no laws, and the horror of his position was almost more
than the child’s nerves could stand. There was water, too, at the bottom
of the boat, and the lapping of the waves against the sides made him
certain that it leaked and that they would soon be swamped.
But the idea of being thrown overboard was the most awful of all, and he
was firmly convinced that his tormentors were quite capable of doing
what they proposed. So that when Ralph sprang towards him, making the
boat lurch horribly, he was certain his last moment had come, and,
uttering a stifled cry, he fell back senseless.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER XI.
UNCLE FRED.
THE boys were frightened enough themselves now, and their only thought
was to get to land as quickly as possible and find help for Bertie. They
hardly knew whether they were most relieved or most alarmed to see that
their uncle had now come down to the shore, and was standing with
Queenie and Phil, waiting for the boat to come back.
They were glad he had come, because he would know what to do with
Bertie; but they had an uneasy feeling that he would not approve their
treatment of him, and their own consciences began to tell them that they
had not acted well towards the helpless child.
But they had not much time for thinking or for planning excuses. Five
minutes of hard rowing brought them to the shore, and Uncle Fred hailed
them in his hearty way, and was waiting to help them to run the boat
aground.
“Where’s Bertie?” cried Queenie. “Did he mind the water to-day?”
Walter’s face was very red.
“I think he’s fainted, or something. I never guessed he’d be scared like
that.”
Uncle Fred looked searchingly at the speaker, and then, catching a
glimpse of the huddled-up figure in the bow, he stooped down and lifted
out the unconscious child.
Bertie’s face was deadly pale, and quite rigid. His wrists were bleeding
where the cord had cut into them.
David uttered a frightened cry; and Uncle Fred’s face was very stern.
“What does all this mean?”
The boys were silent; and Queenie tried to make some explanation that
should also be an exculpation; but as soon as her uncle had gleaned the
bare facts of the case, he cut her short very unceremoniously.
“Go home, all of you! There will be no boating to-day. I have nothing to
say to you now. Another time we must talk of your cowardly and cruel
conduct. Go away now at once. You must not be in sight when the child
recovers. Go! I am very much displeased with you all.”
The boys and their sister moved slowly away in a shamefaced manner, very
unlike their usual rattling pace. They heartily wished they had never
indulged their teasing propensities to the extent of trying to give
Bertie a lesson. Their own good feeling told them they had been wrong,
and they were terribly vexed at having incurred Uncle Fred’s
displeasure. Queenie and Phil wished now that they had followed their
first impulse, and interfered on Bertie’s behalf; but they had been
ashamed to do so at first, and now the mischief was done.
Meantime, Uncle Fred had cut the cords that bound Bertie, and had bathed
his face with vinegar and water that David brought from the cottage.
Very soon Bertie heaved a long, shuddering sigh, and slowly opened his
eyes. He did not at first seem to know where he was or who was with him;
but after Uncle Fred had spoken to him once or twice kindly, reassuring
words, the child appeared to recover himself, and put out a small hand,
saying questioningly,—
“Uncle Fred?”
The young man smiled at hearing himself so addressed, but he was pleased
to be accepted on such terms.
“Yes, my little man, it is Uncle Fred; and if Uncle Fred had only been
here a few minutes earlier, all this should not have happened. I am very
sorry those rascally nephews of mine have given you such a fright; but
you will be a brave boy, I know, and not think of it more than you can
help, and you will be none the worse in the long run.”
Bertie remembered all about it now, and he began to tremble in spite of
the kindly pressure of Uncle Fred’s arm round him.
“What is the matter, my child? You are not afraid now?”
“No—not exactly—if they won’t do it again.”
“I will take care they do not.”
“They said they would throw me in to teach me to swim,” and the child’s
teeth chattered at the bare recollection.
Uncle Fred muttered some words that Bertie did not catch, and then said
aloud,—
“Never you mind what they said. They shall never have another chance.”
[Illustration]
Something in the tone warned Bertie that his tormentors were going to
have rather a warm time of it, as they themselves would phrase it, from
this favorite uncle of theirs.
He was sorry then, and looked up suddenly with appealing eyes.
“Please don’t be angry with them. I don’t think they understand. You
see, it never happened to them.”
“What never happened to them?”
“Why, the water coming in—the cold, dreadful water—rising higher and
higher—and the people crying and shouting and rushing to the boats;” and
Bertie pressed his hands into his eyes, as if to shut out some terrible
picture.
Uncle Fred remained long silent, hoping the child would go on, and
perhaps utter words that might be a clue for his identification; but he
said no more, and presently the young man asked,—
“And did all that happen to you, Bertie?”
“Ye—es—unless I dreamed it;” and Bertie slowly took his hands from his
face and looked wonderingly up at Uncle Fred.
“And when did it happen? Just before you came here?”
But the child shook his head with a look of distress.
“I don’t know. I can’t remember. But in the boat it seemed just like
it.”
Uncle Fred was much interested; but he judged it better to say no more
on such an exciting topic. Bertie’s eyes glowed strangely, and his face,
a little while ago so deadly pale was now flushed and hot, and the
little frame still quivered with excitement, and perhaps with fear. It
was evident that the child needed soothing, and he purposely turned the
conversation into a channel that could not but be safe.
“Bertie,” he said, gravely, yet very kindly, “when you are frightened
and troubled about anything, do you remember to ask God to take care of
you and to make you brave and strong?”
Bertie looked up quickly and wistfully into the face above him.
“I do sometimes; I pray to God every day; but when I get frightened, I
think I forget.”
“Do not forget again then, my child; for you will never pray to God in
vain. He never forgets.”
Bertie’s glance was more touchingly appealing than before. It made Uncle
Fred ask,—
“What is it, my child?”
Bertie’s lip quivered.
“I’ve been asking Him for weeks and weeks to let me remember who I am;
and He never does. I do try to believe He will; but He does make it such
a long time. Sometimes it seems as if He must have forgotten, though
David says He doesn’t ever forget really; but I do think He must have
forgotten me;” and then the child’s voice broke altogether, and he told
amid his sobs how he and David tried to meet every day at the turn of
the tide, to pray for something that they seemed to ask in vain.
Uncle Fred was much touched by the simply-told tale, and he put his arm
round the little boy in quite a fatherly fashion, and let him sob out
his trouble upon his shoulder, and then, when the child had grown
somewhat calmer, he began to talk to him in a quiet and reassuring
fashion.
“My dear little boy, you may be quite sure of one thing, and that is
that God hears every word you say, and that not one of your prayers is
lost; but you must be patient, and wait for the answer until He sends
it. He knows when that will be, though you do not, and He knows best.”
“I know,” answered Bertie, quickly. “I always try to remember to say
‘Thy will be done’ too;” and the old look of perplexity stole over his
face as he added, “Somebody told me to say that—it was when the water
was coming in.”
“You do not know who told you?” asked Uncle Fred, gently.
Bertie shook his head and looked distressed. Already the recollection
had passed like a flash, leaving only the blank behind.
“Whoever it was said quite right,” said Uncle Fred, gravely. “You know
who it was that taught us that prayer, Bertie?”
“Jesus,” answered the child, softly.
“Yes, Jesus; and you must never forget how much He had to bear, and to
bear for us. He prayed that the bitter cup might pass away if it were
God’s will, and yet He drank it to the very dregs, and all for our
sakes. He once thought God had forsaken Him; but do you think He had?”
Bertie shook his head.
“Oh no. He could not forget His Son, you know.”
“And He cannot forget one of His children either, Bertie. Are you one of
His little ones, my child?”
Bertie looked up wistfully.
“I don’t know. I should like to be. How can I tell?”
“Have you ever gone to Him in His own way, and asked Him to make you
His?”
“I don’t know,” answered Bertie, slowly. “I have prayed to Him; but I
don’t know how to go to Him—I don’t know what His way is.”
“His way is the way of the cross,” answered Uncle Fred, very gravely;
and then, seeing that the child did not understand his meaning, he
added, “I mean, my child, that you must go to Jesus first, and the rest
will follow of itself.”
“How can I go to Him?” asked the child.
“You can go in prayer, my little boy. You must take all your troubles
with you and all your sins. Your burden of sins may not be very heavy,
but I daresay it troubles you sometimes.”
Bertie hung his head.
“I feel very naughty sometimes. I get angry and cross, and I think
naughty things, if I don’t say them; and then I am miserable, and it
doesn’t seem as if God would care for me any more. Once or twice, when
I’ve been frightened, I’ve said things that were not quite true. I know
God can’t love me any more if I do that. I sometimes think that is why
He won’t hear me when I pray to Him.”
Uncle Fred was too wise to make light of Bertie’s little recital of
sins. He said gravely, and gently,—
“You will have to get those sins taken away, Bertie, before you can feel
quite happy again, or before you will feel to be one of God’s little
children.”
Bertie look up pleadingly.
“Will Jesus take them away if I ask Him?”
“Yes, Bertie, indeed He will. He is always waiting for us to come to Him
with our sins. He can see our hearts. He knows when we are really sorry;
and if we are, He washes away our sins in His precious blood, and make
us worthy to call ourselves the sons of God.”
“But—but—”
“Well, my child, what is your difficulty?”
“I don’t quite know how to say it; but don’t you think He might not care
to listen to anybody like me? He would love _you_—perhaps He likes
grown-up people to come; but I’m only a little boy—and I don’t belong to
anybody—and perhaps—”
“You belong to Jesus, Bertie,” was the gravely-spoken answer. “You
belong to the dear Lord who died on the cross to save _you_. And can you
not tell me who it was that said, ‘Suffer the little children to come
unto Me, and forbid them not?’ Is He likely after that to forbid them
Himself?”
Bertie looked up with a sudden smile.
“He is very good, isn’t He? I should like to belong to Him always.”
“Yes, Bertie, go to Him, and leave your burden of sin at the foot of His
cross. Be one of His own little children—His faithful little soldiers,
ready to obey Him and to fight for him as well as to love and trust Him;
and then, whatever happens to you here, whatever may be His will about
you, whether He gives you back to your earthly parents or not, you will
always have a loving Father in heaven, a Friend and Guardian in His Son,
and in His good time, I trust, a Comforter and Counsellor in the good
Spirit He will breathe into your heart. Whatever else may happen to you,
Bertie, you will never be alone.”
The child could not understand all this speech, yet he entered into its
spirit, and it comforted him strangely. He felt as if once he had known
something of the grand truths now unfolded before him, as it were, for
the first time, and the sweet, undefined sense of familiarity brought
them home to his heart with a peculiar sense of warmth and light.
He looked up with one of his rare smiles.
“I think I understand. I think I had forgotten about Jesus; but I shan’t
forget any more. I love Him very much now.”
“And you will not love Him any less as time goes on,” answered Uncle
Fred, in the grave, kind way that Bertie liked so much. “And now, my
little boy, I am going to take you home, and tell the Squire all about
my naughty nephews.”
Bertie looked rather disturbed.
“I don’t want them to be punished. They did not mean to be unkind. They
did not understand.”
“Well, well, we will not talk of that any more. They were old enough to
know better; but if it distresses you, they shall get off easily. Do you
feel quite able to walk home now?”
“Oh yes!” answered Bertie, getting up, but finding himself a little
unsteady on his feet. However, with the help of Uncle Fred’s hand, he
was able to get along quite easily, and his new friend talked so
pleasantly and kindly to him all the way, that he enjoyed the walk very
much, and was almost sorry when it was over.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER XII.
A PROJECT.
WHEN Uncle Fred returned to his brother’s house, he went in search of
his nephews, with the intention of speaking his mind to them pretty
freely on the unmanliness of their treatment of little Bertie. But when
he opened the schoolroom door, he was assailed by such a chorus of eager
voices, that it was some time before he could “get a word in edgeways,”
as the saying is.
“Oh, Uncle Fred, how is Bertie now?”
“Oh, Uncle Fred, we’re so awfully sorry!”
“We really did not mean anything.”
“We never guessed he’d care like that.”
“We only meant it in fun, we never thought he’d think we should!”
“Please, Uncle Fred, don’t be cross with them:” this from Phil, who had
taken no active share in the matter. “They didn’t really know how
frightened he is. I think I ought to be punished most, because I only
laughed instead of taking Bertie’s part, and I knew much better than
they did about him.”
Uncle Fred looked into Phil’s bright, frank face with an approving
glance. He liked the boy all the better for his honest confession of a
fault.
“That is right, my boy. Never try to shirk blame when you feel you have
deserved it. Why did you not take Bertie’s part, then, when you
understood so well how frightened it made him to be on the water?”
Phil hung his head for a moment, but he looked up bravely again the
next, and in spite of the gravity of his face there was a merry sparkle
in his bright blue eyes.
“It was not at all nice of me, Uncle Fred, but I _couldn’t_ help
enjoying it. Bertie did cut away so fast, and kicked and struggled so
hard, and seemed in such a passion—I suppose it was fright really, but
it looked like a jolly big rage, and he made me laugh, and when I once
begin to laugh, it’s all over with me;” Phil glanced up roguishly at his
uncle, and then dropped his eyes and added, with genuine penitence, “But
I was awfully sorry when I saw that Bertie was really hurt. It hasn’t
done him any harm, has it?”
“I hope not; but it is very bad for any one to have a scare like that;
and Bertie is not strong, and you big boys ought to be more manly than
to combine against one smaller and weaker than yourselves. You would not
like to be called cowards, but if you heard the story told in a book, I
think you would call it a very cowardly trick to set upon a little
fellow like Bertie and treat him as you did.”
The boys flushed deeply, but did not try to defend themselves. They felt
a little guilty and conscience-stricken, for one thing, and then Uncle
Fred was an immense favorite, and they knew that he never spoke to them
like this without good cause.
But Queenie was indignant at having her brothers condemned, and she
tossed her head in her favorite fashion as she exclaimed,—
“_I_ think it’s Bertie who is the coward, Uncle Fred, not my boys.”
He turned and looked at the little girl with a smile in his kind eyes.
“Is it always cowardly to be afraid, do you think, Queenie?”
“Of course it is, Uncle Fred!” she answered, quickly; and after a
moment’s pause she added, proudly, “_I’m_ not afraid of anything!”
“No?” he answered, questioningly; and then he looked grave as he said,
glancing round at all the faces of his little relatives, “Perhaps you
would all be braver and happier if you were afraid of more things.”
Queenie looked surprised and defiant. Uncle Fred often puzzled her by
some of the things he said, and she thought that this was great
nonsense. She wondered why the boys said nothing and looked half
ashamed; but she was not readily silenced, and answered, quickly,—
“It _can’t_ be brave to be afraid, Uncle Fred. You’re only trying to
puzzle us. Everybody knows that it’s only cowards who are afraid.”
“Excuse me, Queenie, but you’re quite wrong there,” answered Uncle Fred,
quietly. “All the bravest men I have known have been afraid—very much
afraid, some of them—of some things.”
“What sort of things?” asked Queenie, with a little gesture of scorn.
“Rats, and mice, and snakes, and all that sort of thing?”
Uncle Fred’s face looked rather grave, yet very kind, and he took
Queenie’s hands in his and gazed down very steadily into the little
girl’s blue eyes, that glowed and flashed rather excitedly.
“No, my little maiden,” he answered, speaking in a tone that the
children often heard him use, and that never failed to impress them more
than they could quite understand. “No, Queenie, they were not afraid of
things of that kind, these brave men whom it has been my privilege to
know; they have been afraid of doing wrong, afraid of falling into
careless, idle, disobedient ways, afraid of not proving themselves true
and fearless servants of the King they had bound themselves to serve,
afraid that by some act of their own, committed perhaps thoughtlessly
and without intent of wrong, they might injure the great cause they had
vowed to protect and to forward all their lives through.”
The boys looked down, conscience-stricken and abashed, but Queenie
either did not or would not understand her uncle’s meaning.
“What king?” she asked, impatiently. “We haven’t got a king, we have a
queen; and if you’re talking about foreigners, of course we all know
they’re all cowards!” And Queenie waved her hand, as if dismissing all
such poltroons from the question in hand, with a fine insular prejudice
that would have made Uncle Fred laugh at any other time; but just now
his face was very grave and earnest.
“The King these brave men served, Queenie, is the great King I trust we
are all bound to obey—every one of us, whether we be men or women, or
little children only just starting in life with the little battles of
childhood to fight. There, my boys, I know you understand me. I will not
preach to you to-day; I will only say how pleased I shall be to see you
all more afraid of breaking the wise laws that our King has laid down
for His soldiers.”
Queenie did not approve a line of argument which she felt put her at a
disadvantage. She was silent, more because she stood a little in awe of
Uncle Fred than because she was convinced by what he said. She was not
prepared to admit that fear was ever anything but cowardly, and was half
vexed when Phil looked up and said, lightly,—
“I know what you mean, Uncle Fred, only you know it’s awfully hard for a
fellow to think of all that, and to be afraid when he ought. It’s much
easier to be like Queenie,—like all of us, in fact,—and not to be afraid
of anything.”
Phil was always a favorite with everybody. He was so merry and bright
and outspoken, that it was impossible not to like him, and Uncle Fred
smiled at the boy as he answered his remark.
“The easiest way is not always the best, Phil.”
“Why, no, to be sure, worse luck! it’s generally the worst!”
“You wouldn’t like all your fighting to be quite plain sailing, would
you, Phil? There would not be much glory in it if it were.”
Phil looked grave for a moment, and then answered, brightly,—
“To be sure not. No, I’d like some good tough battles, only I’m such a
fellow for forgetting—I might get into the wrong lot before ever I knew
what I was about, as I did just now.”
“You must try to learn thoughtfulness as you grow older,” said Uncle
Fred, kindly; “that will be one of your battles.”
“All right,” cried Phil; “I’ll try to think of it like that. Are you
going to punish us, Uncle Fred, for bullying Bertie? because if you are,
I wish you’d set about it sharp. I hate having a thing hanging over
one’s head.”
Uncle Fred could not help laughing.
“Well, as I’m not your father, but only an uncle, I don’t know that I
have any right to punish you, and, besides Bertie almost made me promise
not to.
“And as you seem sorry for being unkind and unmanly, I would much rather
say no more about it, but let bygones be bygones. I don’t think you will
be tempted to repeat the offence, and all I will ask of you is to try
and be kinder to the little boy in the future, remembering that he is
very lonely, and has nobody in the wide world whom he can really look to
for love or kindness.”
“Oh yes, poor little chap!” cried Phil; “we’ll be good to him now;” and
all the boys echoed Phil’s words heartily; and Uncle Fred left the room,
feeling that there was no need to punish his thoughtless nephews. It was
in ignorance and carelessness that they had acted, not with intentional
cruelty.
“And don’t you call yourself ‘only an uncle’ any more,” cried out Phil
after him; and all the boys broke out into the chorus—
“For he’s a jolly good fellow,”
which pursued their uncle all down the long passage.
They had all recovered their usual high spirits and good temper except
Queenie, who still felt annoyed, though she could hardly have explained
why.
“Bertie _is_ a coward!” she exclaimed, in her very determined fashion.
“He is a horrid little coward, whatever anybody says; and _I_ think it
served him quite right.”
The boys were secretly rather pleased that their little sister stood by
them, as it were, so boldly. They were very fond of Queenie, and liked
to look upon her as the little queen she had always been taught to
consider herself.
“Well, I’m not quite so sure of that,” answered Phil, who was always
honest, whatever faults he might have besides. “I heard Dr. Lighton say
once that he was afraid of the water because he had been so nearly
drowned, and that he could not help it, and would most likely grow out
of it if only he was let alone.”
The elder boys exchanged glances, conscious that their idea of curing
him had differed from the doctor’s.
“Why didn’t you say so before, Phil?” asked Walter.
“I never thought of it,” he answered; “I always do forget everything.”
“I should take him out every day in a boat till he gave over being silly
about it—that’s what I should do if he were _my_ little boy,” announced
Queenie, very grandly. “I have no idea of spoiling children like that.”
And at that all the boys laughed, but they laughed admiringly, for they
were proud of their sister’s spirit, although they all knew quite well
that she had been spoiled by every one in the house, save her nurse,
from the hour of her birth until now.
“That’s right, Queenie,” cried Bernard. “Never you let anybody have a
will of his own but yourself. You stick to your opinion, and let all the
rest go. But we can’t bully that little chap any more, after what Uncle
Fred said. Shall we try to make it up with him instead, and show him we
didn’t mean any harm?”
“Uncle Fred would like that,” remarked Ralph. “Only I don’t know if he’d
care to make friends just to-day—Bertie, I mean, you know.”
“He’d make friends, I know,” answered Phil. “He never bears malice; he’s
a meek, gentle little chap; but I guess he’s had enough of us for a
while. I vote we leave him in peace for to-day, and think of something
jolly for to-morrow.”
“What sort of thing?”
“Oh, I don’t quite know; I must think a bit,” and Phil thrust both his
hands into his tangle of curls. “Why, yes, I have it now! You know what
we were going to do to-day—row to that odd rocky bay ten miles down the
coast, where the sea-gulls live. Well, let’s go a regular picnic there.
Uncle Fred can take some of us in the boat, and three of us can ride by
the road,—Bertie loves to ride, and I’ve hardly ever lent him my pony,
though I’ve often promised to,—and we’ll take heaps of food, and have a
regular jolly day. Bertie will like that no end, and we’ll show him we
want to make up for frightening him.”
Phil’s plan was hailed with acclamation, and when Uncle Fred heard of it
he gave his ready consent, and was pleased that the boys should have
wished it themselves. He thought the change of the ride and the picnic
would be very good for Bertie, and he made all plain with the children’s
parents for the long day’s holiday upon the water.
Phil and Queenie, it was decided, should be the two to ride with Bertie.
The little girl submitted to this arrangement because she was not very
fond of long journeys in the boat; its movement sometimes made her feel
rather sick, and the glare of the sun upon the water often brought on a
headache. She liked riding on the whole better than the long row; but,
as she felt a little cross with Bertie, she was not quite pleased at
being obliged to spend so much time in his company. Still, that could
not be helped, and she was very anxious to visit the rocky bay; for she
had heard a great deal about it that had raised her curiosity to a high
pitch, and she had a secret hope of her own which she at last confided
to Phil.
“Phil,” she said, mysteriously that evening, as they wandered together
about the garden,—“Phil, don’t people say that lots of young sea-gulls
are hatched in that bay every year?”
“Why, yes, to be sure. What of that?”
“Phil, don’t you think,” sinking her voice to a very low whisper, “that
we might find one or two little gulls if we searched very carefully, and
bring them home in an empty basket? You know some people have tame
sea-gulls in their gardens, and I should _love_ to catch some of my very
own and keep them here always.”
Phil seemed struck with the brilliancy of this idea.
“What a capital thought, Queenie!” he cried. “It would be a tremendous
lark to take a sea-gull’s nest—only, I fancy they’re pretty hard to
get”—He paused suddenly, and then added, as if struck by an unwelcome
thought, “But I’m afraid it’s the wrong time for sea-gulls. I think all
the young birds are hatched in the spring. I don’t believe there will be
any left now, you see it’s August—pretty nearly September too.”
Queenie’s face fell.
“Oh, how tiresome! Why can’t they arrange things differently? Are you
sure, Phil?”
“About the young birds, Queenie? Yes, I’m afraid I am sure.”
For a few minutes she looked a good deal cast down, but then a brighter
look crossed her face.
“I’ll tell you what we can do, Phil,” she said, with energy. “We can
have a good look at the place, and make David tell us where all the best
places are; and then, you know, when the spring comes round—”
Phil tossed his cap into the air.
“To be sure, Queenie! you’re a brick for thinking of things.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER XIII.
A PICNIC.
BERTIE felt rather queer when he got home that day. His head ached a
little, and he was not much disposed to eat his dinner. He did not care
about going out any more, and by and by he stole down-stairs to his old
haunt, the library window-seat, and established himself comfortably
there.
He had not been seen in that place so much of late as he had been at
first. Latterly his frequent visits to the next house had taken up a
great deal of his time, and he was out of doors for the greater part of
these warm summer days. Then Phil and Queenie often came to see him, and
at such times the children were not allowed to leave the nurseries
except to play in the garden. The liberty granted to Bertie himself was
not accorded to his friends.
So he had been little to the library of late, and when he found himself
there again he heaved a sigh of contentment, as if he had somehow found
a haven of refuge for himself. The Squire was not in his room when
Bertie found his way there; but he came in a little bit later, and his
grave, stern face seemed to soften as his glance rested upon the figure
of the child.
He did not speak, however, only crossed the room, and stood for a few
moments in the embrasure of the window, his hand resting kindly upon the
head of the little boy.
It was more of a caress than Bertie had ever before received from his
benefactor, and it seemed to give him courage; for when the Squire
seated himself in his chair with the newspaper, Bertie followed and took
a footstool at his feet, leaning his tired head against the Squire’s
knee; and in that position he quickly fell asleep.
When he began to awake, he found himself on somebody’s knee, a kind arm
encircling him, and his head resting comfortably upon a supporting
shoulder. Half-sleeping, half-waking, the child moved a little, and
said, dreamily,—
“Grandpapa—where’s mother?”
It was the first time the child had ever named any relative. He had
called the Squire “grandpapa” as if by instinct, and had appeared when
he first came to have some association with that name, but he had never
spoken of either father or mother, and it had sometimes seemed doubtful
whether he had ever known a parent’s love at all.
The Squire waited silently, hoping he would say more, but Bertie’s eyes
began to open then, and, after a few seconds of great bewilderment, he
appeared to recollect himself, and pressed his hand to his head, as if
to quiet the confusion of his brain.
“Does your head ache, Bertie?”
“Yes, grandpapa. I think dreaming makes it ache worse.”
“What were you dreaming about?”
But he shook his head with a look of distress.
“I can’t remember.”
“Never mind, then; dreams are silly things, not worth remembering. Go to
sleep again, and sleep the headache away.”
Bertie was very comfortable; but it dawned upon him that he had never
sat like this upon the Squire’s knee before.
“I’m afraid I’m in your way,” he said, sleepily.
“Go to sleep, child, go to sleep,” was the rejoinder; and Bertie obeyed
in such good earnest that when he next awoke it was to find himself in
his own bed, and the morning sunshine streaming in through the
uncurtained window. He had actually slept all the rest of the day and
all the night, and woke up as gay as a lark and as fresh as a kitten. So
that, when the ponies came to the door and Phil ran in with his
invitation to the picnic, Bertie was eager to join the pleasure party,
and rushed off to the library to ask leave with a face as bright as the
sunny morning.
The Squire was very kind: he gave a ready assent to the proposal, and
came himself to the front door to lift the child into the saddle and to
“pay his respects to Miss Queenie,” as he called it. When he saw how
well the boy sat, how at home he seemed on the spirited pony, and how
easily he managed his reins and whip, he nodded approvingly, and said,—
“So, so, Master Bertie, you have not forgotten your riding. We must see
about a pony for you one of these fine days.”
Bertie flushed with pleasure, and as the children rode away together
Queenie said,—
“He’s a very kind old man, isn’t he?”
“He’s very kind to me,” answered Bertie, emphatically,—“very kind
indeed!”
“Is he going to adopt you?” asked the little girl, who was not always
very quick to see when she gave pain by her words.
Bertie flushed painfully.
“I don’t know,” he answered, and the tears sparkled in his eyes.
“People say he will,” asserted Queenie, “unless anybody finds out who
you really are. Dr. Lighton isn’t half so sure about your ever
remembering for yourself as he was at first.”
“Oh, you’ll remember fast enough, never fear!” cut in Phil, whose
feelings in some things were quicker than his little sister’s. “You’ll
wake up some fine morning with it all as plain as a pikestaff, and
meantime it won’t be half bad to be adopted by the Squire.”
Bertie said nothing. He always felt sad when his forgotten past was
brought up and discussed; but he knew that Phil meant kindly, and was
much obliged by his friendly words.
As they rode on over the level roads through the bright sunshine, and
with the fresh breeze whistling in their ears, they all grew merry and
cheerful. Bertie was delighted with his pony, Phil was as full of fun
and chatter as a monkey, and Queenie, though rather inclined to be “on
her high horse,” was too pleased at the prospect of the picnic to be
cross to Bertie.
He felt sure she was not quite friendly towards him by the way she
laughed at any blunders he might make and teased him whenever she had
the chance; but he always considered it Queenie’s privilege to plague
him, and submitted to it with great humility.
At length they reached their destination, and Bertie was very much
impressed by the change in the character of the coast as they
approached. The level sands with which he was so well acquainted had
been gradually merged in tracts of rocky coast of a wild and strange
formation; and as they proceeded onwards the rocks grew higher and
higher, until they became great frowning cliffs, sometimes jutting far
out into the sea, in other places sweeping inwards and forming great
coves or bays, many of which were floored by the loveliest white sand or
by pebbles of every color of the rainbow.
Bertie thought he had never before seen anything so beautiful, and he
rode along for the last few miles in a sort of dream of wonder and
delight, feeling quite lifted out of himself by the beauty of all he
saw.
At last they reached the bay that was to be their goal, and reined up
their ponies at the top of the cliff. Far away in the distance they saw
a boat slowly rowing through the blue waves. It was plain it could not
reach the bay for at least half an hour.
“Ha, ha!” laughed Phil, triumphantly. “I told those other fellows that
we should be here the first. Now, get off, you two, and I’ll take the
ponies to a farmhouse I know close by, and then we’ll find the path and
climb down it, so as to be waiting for them when they come.”
Phil led off the three ponies, and Queenie and Bertie were left standing
on the cliffs together. The little girl began fastening up her long
riding-skirt by means of cleverly-arranged loops and buttons devised by
nurse to keep it out of her way whilst she was climbing about the rocks,
and Bertie went down on his knees to help her, and as she condescended
to permit his attentions he asked, timidly,—
“Are you cross with me, Queenie?”
Queenie made a little disdainful gesture.
“Cross? What a question! Do you think I should ask you to come with us
if I were?”
“I thought you seemed rather vexed,” explained Bertie, with gravity.
“Well, it would serve you right, I think, if I were,” she answered,
judicially. “You know you were horribly stupid yesterday.”
“I’m afraid I was,” he answered, meekly; “only I _can’t help_ being so
frightened on the water; I do try not to mind,—I do indeed,—but trying
doesn’t seem any good.”
Queenie smiled rather severely.
“Well, if you can’t help it, you can’t, I suppose. But you can help
being a hypocrite, I hope.”
Bertie looked much astonished.
“A hypocrite!”
“Yes; you know what that is, don’t you?”
“Yes—but—I didn’t know I was one. I don’t understand you, Queenie.”
“Don’t you? Well, I can soon explain. Do you remember when Phil ran away
from school and was going to hide and have a lot of fun, what a fuss you
made about being brave and not afraid of things, and how you spoilt
everything by making him tell papa straight out? Well, after all that
lecturing, of course, I expected you to be as brave as a lion yourself,
instead of which you turn out a horrid little coward, and nearly get the
boys into a great big row because you are such a coward. That’s the sort
of thing I hate!” and the little lady stamped her foot imperiously,
having talked herself into a good deal of excitement. “I like people to
_be_ brave, not to talk brave, and then turn awful cowards when the time
comes to try.”
Bertie stood humbly before the angry little girl, feeling very much
subdued by her vehemence, and not at all inclined to defend himself. He
felt that there was a certain amount of injustice in the charge brought
against him. He knew in his heart that he was not such a dreadful coward
as she thought him, although he could not control his terror in a boat.
But her argument was put in a fashion that made it difficult to answer;
and it was only after a very long pause that he said, slowly,—
“I don’t think I should be a coward about other things. Can’t you give
me something else to do that isn’t going in a boat?”
Queenie quite approved of being appealed to in this way. She liked to
feel her power over Bertie, and her face relaxed its severity. After a
little pause she approached a few paces nearer to the little boy, and
asked, in a low and mysterious tone,—
“Should you be afraid to climb about the cliffs to look for sea-gulls’
eggs or young birds?”
Bertie looked both eager and astonished.
“No, I don’t think so,” he answered, glancing down the rugged face of
the cliff, which showed numbers of rough ledges and natural rocky steps,
very tempting to boys with steady heads and a natural aptitude for
climbing. “Do you mean now—to-day?”
“No,” answered Queenie, laying her finger on her lips and looking
cautiously round her. “It’s a great secret, and you mustn’t say a word
to anybody. But when the spring comes Phil and I are going to come here
and try and get some young sea-gulls,—David will tell us the best
places,—and if you can promise to be brave, perhaps you may come too.”
Bertie looked eager and excited. He had a good deal of innate daring and
love of adventure, little though some of his companions guessed it, and
a hunt about those grim, rocky cliffs seemed to him the most attractive
of schemes.
“Oh, shouldn’t I like that!” he cried. “I’ll practise climbing every day
till the spring comes. I’d like to catch a pair of gulls for the Squire
too. I heard him say once that he wanted some, to eat the snails in the
kitchen garden. Can’t we find some, to-day, Queenie? Why must we wait
till the spring?”
“Phil says there are no young birds now; they’ve all got big and flown
away. We must wait till some more are hatched—that will be in the
spring. I’m glad you’re not afraid, Bertie. You shall come with us, and
perhaps David too; but you mustn’t say anything to the rest. We want it
to be a secret, and if they know they’ll tell everybody, or let it out
by accident, and then”—she stopped suddenly and added, with a little
laugh, “then it would all be spoiled, and they would get all the fun;
but it’s Phil’s secret and mine, and you must promise not to tell
anybody.”
“Of course not,” answered Bertie, promptly; “I won’t say a word to
anybody.”
And then Phil came back, and led the way down to the sandy bay beneath
by means of a steep narrow path not known to many save the fisher-people
of that coast.
The boat came in a little while after they had reached the shore, and
the hampers of good things were landed; and a capital picnic they all
had sitting on the smooth white sand beneath the shadow of the jagged
cliffs.
Uncle Fred was a capital companion for children, and was coaxed into
telling stories of his adventures by land and sea, to which they all
listened with undivided attention, although many of them had heard the
best stories again and again. Time sped away “twice too fast,” as Phil
declared, and it was time to go long before anybody wanted to move.
Phil, however, had made good use of his time, and had found out from
David a good deal about sea-gulls and their habits. The fisherman’s boy
knew a great deal about the ways of the wild creatures of the coast, and
could answer all Phil’s questions in a very satisfactory way.
When the boat had started off, Phil turned to Queenie and said,—
“We needn’t go for half an hour yet. I want to try my hand at climbing.”
“So do I!” cried Bertie, eagerly; and Queenie told how Bertie had been
let into the plan and had promised to keep the secret.
“All right!” cried Phil; “I think Bertie’s safe enough. Now for a little
practice.”
The boys threw off their jackets and began climbing the craggy face of
the cliff. It was hard work, and it cut their hands a little; but they
found it quite possible, with pains and caution, to mount from one ledge
to another, and also to descend again, though this was by no means so
easy. Queenie watched them eagerly and approvingly, and was obliged to
admit that Bertie was not at all nervous or timid in climbing, and was
quite as clever and agile as Phil.
They had not time to do much climbing to-day, however, but they
satisfied themselves that the face of the cliff did not present any very
terrible difficulties, and they determined to ride over by themselves
soon and have another preparatory scramble.
“The worst thing is, though,” said Phil, when at last they had turned
their backs on the coast and were trotting quietly along in the
direction of home, “that David says the birds always choose the most
difficult places possible for their nests. Most of them build in places
we couldn’t get at anyhow without ropes and all kinds of things; but
some aren’t so bad, and there always are young birds hatched among those
ledges every year, only the old birds are very fierce, and it isn’t
always easy to rob them.”
Nevertheless, and in spite of all difficulties, the three children were
quite determined that, when the right season came on, they would visit
together one of those craggy coves, and not return without a prize of
eggs and young birds from the nests of the sea-gulls.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER XIV.
AUTUMN DAYS.
SUMMER merged into autumn almost before any one was aware of the change,
and with the advance of the season came changes in the life of little
Bertie.
The Arbuthnot boys went back to school, and Sir Walter took his wife and
little daughter away to Scotland, where he possessed a shooting-box, and
Queenie told her playfellow that she did not know when they would be
back, for her mother had talked of paying a round of visits during the
winter months, and, unless they came home for the boys’ Christmas
holidays, it was quite possible they might remain away in one place or
another until the spring came round again.
Queenie was pleased and excited at the thought of all the changes and
amusements in store for her. She had been used to a London life, and had
thought the country just a little dull. She liked the idea of going
about with her parents and paying visits at country houses, for she
always made her way wherever she went, and was quite a pet and plaything
to grown-up people, to whose company she was well used.
So she talked a good deal of anticipated delights, and pitied “poor
Bertie” a good deal, wondering whatever he would find to do all through
the long winter months, with nobody to play with “except that
fisher-boy, David.”
Bertie, however, did not seem at all put out by the prospect of his
loneliness, as depicted by Queenie. He smiled when she pitied him, and
said,—
“Oh, never mind me; I shall be quite happy. I don’t mind being alone.
Besides, there is always the Squire, you know.”
“But he doesn’t play with you.”
“No,” answered Bertie, with his grave smile, “he doesn’t play;” and then
the little boy smiled again, as if such an idea amused him.
“And he doesn’t talk much either, does he?”
“No, not much.”
“And you don’t see him often?”
“Not very often, perhaps; but I can always sit in his library when I
like.”
“Well,” remarked Queenie, tossing back her curly head, “I can’t quite
see what good the Squire can be to you, if he doesn’t play, and doesn’t
talk, and only lets you sit in his library.”
Bertie smiled again in the way that Queenie never quite understood.
“I like him to be just as he is,” answered the little boy. “I shouldn’t
like him to be a bit different. He is just right, I think.”
Queenie looked puzzled.
“You’re a very odd child, Bertie. I often say so, and so do other
people.”
“Am I?” he answered, meekly. “I don’t know why.”
“I can’t explain quite,” returned Queenie, nodding her head, “but you
_are_.”
Bertie, however, was not at all disturbed by this opinion, nor did he
consider himself such an object of compassion as Queenie evidently did.
He certainly missed his little companion when she was really gone, but
he did not fret or worry himself over his loneliness, but quietly
resumed the solitary habits that he had fallen into before he had found
his new friends.
His mind was much clearer and more active now than when he had first
recovered from his long sleep of unconsciousness, and, although his
memory had not returned, he had lost for the most part that aching sense
of loss and blankness that had weighed upon him like a leaden weight at
first.
He was beginning to have a little past of his own, on which his thoughts
could dwell. He had friends amongst the animals upon the place. A big
black Newfoundland dog called Samson was a great source of delight to
him, and an Alderney cow, and the Squire’s great bay horse were alike
objects of deep interest and affection.
But the child’s love and admiration, as well as his imagination, were
chiefly and mainly occupied with the Squire himself. Bertie’s was one of
those natures that seem to require a central interest and object in
life. He wanted something to think about, something to dream about,
somebody to love in his quiet, undemonstrative fashion, somebody who
would satisfy the imaginative and poetical side of his temperament. And
this object,—strange as it might appear to some, he found in the quiet
and matter-of-fact Squire of Arlingham.
During the lengthening autumn evenings, when the lamp in the nursery was
lighted early, and the fire attracted Bertie to a cosey position upon
the rug, when the kettle sang cheerily upon the hob, and the cat purred
contentedly upon the child’s lap, and Mrs. Pritchard’s busy needles
clicked together with the pleasant regularity of the practised knitter,
then would come a time of deep enjoyment for Bertie, when his kind
friend the housekeeper would tell him long stories of the Squire’s
boyhood and youth, of his happy married life, and the deep sorrow that
had fallen upon him and changed the proud and loving husband and father
into the grave, stern, silent man, widowed and childless, that Arlingham
knew so well now.
And Bertie listened to this story again and again, until it seemed
absolutely to belong to his own past. It seemed to him as if he had
always known the Squire. He studied the portraits in the long gallery
until he knew each one by heart. He could see the Squire as a
curly-headed boy, with his pony and his dog, as a tall, handsome man in
his scarlet hunting-coat, with his great whip in his hand; he could see
him a year or two later with a pair of fine lads beside him; and, best
of all, he knew him as he now was, a white-headed, keen-eyed, silent
man, very grave and rather severe, despite his kindness of heart, a man
to be reverenced and perhaps a little feared, as well as loved, towards
whom the child felt an increasing sense of attraction.
The Squire fascinated his imagination as much as he won his heart, and
the central thought in his mind each day was how much he should see of
his benefactor, how much he could talk to him, and what he would say
when he did talk.
Bertie was very shy of showing his feelings. He had that innate tact and
sensibility not uncommon with children, that told him exactly how to
speak and act in presence of his elders. He felt by instinct that any
open demonstrations of affection would be unwelcome, that he must copy
in his childish way the Squire’s quietness and reserve; but he could
make little quiet, timid advances from time to time, and these were
never repulsed, and the tacit way in which they were accepted often
brought a pleasant sense of warmth to the child’s heart, taking away for
the moment all his loneliness and isolation.
Then, too, he knew all about the little children who once had made the
silent house ring with their merry voices and laughter, who had just
begun to develop into big, handsome lads and winning maidens when the
call home had come and laid them sleeping side by side in the quiet
churchyard. Bertie often felt as if he had actually played with Tom and
Charley, had heard Mary and Violet practising their music on the
schoolroom piano, and had petted the “baby” of the house, little Donald,
as every else petted him, according to Mrs. Pritchard. He knew every
event of their lives as detailed to him by the fond old nurse. He
studied the crayon heads upon the walls, until each face was like that
of some familiar friend and playfellow. He kept their toy cupboards in
perfect order, never mixing Charley’s things with Tom’s, or Mary’s with
Violet’s; and their story-books, battered and torn as they were,
attracted him more than any of the bright new volumes of boys’ tales
that arrived for him from time to time from the bookseller’s shop in the
town.
Then, too, the “children’s gardens,” away behind the kitchen garden
wall, attracted him at this time more than any other part of the garden.
Once they had been neat little plots enough, tended with care, watered
and watched over with loving solicitude; but fifteen years of partial
neglect had wrought a sad change, and although the gardeners kept the
weeds from becoming rampant, and maintained a certain brightness in the
little sunny garden, yet it was evidently “nobody’s business” to look
after the little plot; and it wore—or so Bertie fancied—a forlorn and
desolate look.
“Would the Squire let me keep it in order, do you think?” he asked of
Mrs. Pritchard one day, as they stood together beside the attractive
spot.
“Why, yes, for sure, dearie,” answered the old housekeeper. “He would as
soon your little fingers did the work as the men’s every bit, not to say
more. But autumn’s a poor kind of time for garden work? there’s nothing
to show for it till the spring comes.”
“There are some chrysanthemums to come on still,” answered Bertie,
gravely; “and the verbenas are blooming still, and the marguerites too,
and the rose-bushes would look nice if the dead leaves and flowers were
picked off. William says we get no frost here till December. I think I
could make the gardens look quite nice. Tell me which was whose, if you
remember. I should like to keep them all clear.”
Mrs. Pritchard soon managed to recall all that was needful for the
identification of each garden. There were four little plots, for the
baby of the house had not been promoted to the honor of a garden of his
own; but the rest were soon made out clearly enough, and on the very
next day Bertie set about his task. He hoed up all the weeds and raked
the brown earth nicely over; he trimmed the box edging, and thinned it
out a little, so as to have enough to make a division between each
separate garden; and he collected a number of white smooth stones from
the shore in order to write the name of each proprietor in the dark
soil.
It took him some days to get all to his liking; but he worked with a
will, and was never wearied of his self-imposed task.
The gardener, who watched him at his toil; helped him with advice and
occasional assistance, and gave him some hardy flowering plants from
pots, to lend a temporary brightness to his plot.
Bertie was very proud of his handiwork by the week’s end; and his final
triumph was the writing of the names in white stones along the edge of
each little garden. David had been very zealous in collecting pebbles of
suitable size and color, and Bertie set about this final work with great
good will. When all was done he brought Mrs. Pritchard to see, and was
much edified by her praise of his care and neatness.
“Why, it looks like old times, so it do, for sure,” she exclaimed, as
she saw the neatly-weeded plots, each with its own well-trimmed plants
still bearing the last of its blooms; but the good woman’s face looked a
little grave as she saw the names traced there. “And for what did you do
that, dearie?” she asked, a little uneasily.
Bertie looked up quickly.
“Why shouldn’t I?”
Mrs. Pritchard hesitated for a reply.
“Well, I don’t just know why you shouldn’t; only it struck me as perhaps
the Squire would not be best pleased. You see, he never names them now,
nor never has done. It seems to hurt him like.”
Bertie looked down at his letters and then up at Mrs. Pritchard.
“But he can’t have forgotten,” he said,—“I’m sure he hasn’t forgotten.”
“Bless your little heart! it isn’t that he forgets, but that he thinks
too much.”
“Thinks of them, you mean?” questioned Bertie, indicating the four names
he had written.
“Yes, of them as have gone before. Poor man, I doubt if they’re ever
long out of his thoughts.”
Bertie looked up very gravely.
“And if he is always thinking of them, he can’t mind seeing their names
written. Perhaps he would like it; perhaps he would be pleased that
somebody else thought of them and loved them too.”
Mrs. Pritchard wiped her eyes with the corner of her
pocket-handkerchief.
“Well, for sure, a child knows best sometimes, as I do always say. We’ll
let them stay any way, dearie. I doubt if the poor master ever so much
as walks this way now.”
Bertie did not know. He had never seen the Squire in this part of the
garden. Perhaps he avoided the plot of ground which his dead children
had once frequented so much.
It was Saturday when the gardens were finally put to rights, and
Bertie’s week of toil had done him good, and made him feel more of a
man. The weather had been bright and fine, and he had been able to be
out most of the daylight hours, so he had seen less of the Squire than
usual.
But Sunday was Bertie’s best time for making way in that quarter. The
Squire was at leisure, for one thing; then he always took the child to
church in the morning, and the two dined together after service, as
Bertie had once petitioned to do. Not much conversation went on as a
rule between this oddly-assorted couple; but Bertie enjoyed his Sundays
immensely, and looked forward to them all through the week.
As they sat at table together on this particular day, Bertie asked a
question.
“Didn’t the clergyman say that there would be service in the afternoon
now, instead of in the evening?”
“Yes; it changes in winter months always.”
“Why?”
“Because the evenings are so dark, and the poor people from the farms,
who have a long way to come, can hardly find their way.”
“Do you always go in the afternoon the same as in the evening?”
“Yes, certainly.”
“May I go with you, please?”
The Squire hesitated.
“I think not to-day—not until I have asked Dr. Lighton what he thinks.”
Bertie looked surprised.
“I’m not ill,” he said.
“No; but Dr. Lighton has his own ideas about you. I cannot take you with
me this afternoon.”
Bertie never disputed the Squire’s final verdict; he accepted it as an
oracle. But he looked a little disappointed, and sat very still, with
his eyes upon his plate. Suddenly a bright thought seemed to strike him,
and he looked up eagerly.
“Well?” asked the Squire, seeing that a request was trembling on the
child’s lips.
“May I come to the church in time to walk home with you afterwards?”
Again Bertie fancied that there was a pause of hesitation before the
answer came.
“Do you wish it very much?”
“Yes, please.”
“Very well. I shall be out of church by soon after four; but I am often
detained a little. You may meet me by the gate of the path through the
wood at twenty minutes past four. Wait for me there if I do not come at
once, and we will take a walk together then.”
Bertie’s face flushed with pleasure.
“Oh, thank you, grandpa! That will be _very_ nice indeed!”
A walk with the Squire was a rare treat; and Bertie looked forward to it
with a pleasure he could not have explained. He knew beforehand that
there would be no conversation. They would walk side by side, he trying
hard to emulate the long strides of his big companion. Most children
would have done much to avoid so dreary a promenade; but Bertie was
delighted at the prospect, and wished he could hurry on the time.
He watched from the staircase window whilst the Squire strode off
towards the church; and then he hurried up-stairs to ask Mrs. Pritchard
to let him have his overcoat and cap, for he had a plan in his head that
he wished to carry out before his appointment with the Squire.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER XV.
THE GRAVE IN THE CHURCHYARD.
BERTIE set out upon his ramble that Sunday afternoon with a definite
plan in his head.
Although it was now November, the air was mild and sunny, and the tints
upon the oak trees still glowed golden and almost scarlet as the light
touched them and brought out all their varying hues.
Bertie looked about him as he moved with a sense of keen enjoyment. He
had grown to love very dearly the home that had been his in the new
life,—the only one he had ever known, as it seemed to him now,—and he
did not hurry through the park, for he had plenty of time before him.
He took a quiet, rarely traversed pathway that cut diagonally across the
Squire’s estate and led towards the village and the church. The rabbits,
startled at the sound of his footsteps, scuttled away or darted across
his path as he moved, and the child smiled as he watched their little
white scuts vanishing down a friendly hole. But the rabbits and he were
very good friends on the whole, and many amongst them did not condescend
to fly from him, but sat up at a little distance and stared at him with
their round, black, bead-like eyes.
The dead leaves rustled and crackled pleasantly beneath the child’s feet
as he moved. The birds had begun to sing again, after their long summer
silence. The rooks were noisy in the tree-tops above him, and the sound
of the church bells were musical in the soft air.
The bells soon stopped ringing, however, but there were other pleasant
sounds telling of Nature’s peaceful life all round.
Sheep bleated and cattle lowed in the level fields lying westward,
whilst from the east came the soft, ceaseless murmur of the ocean, that
mysterious, inexplicable voice that is never silent, and yet whose
secret language no man has ever yet been able to interpret.
Bertie walked onwards in a state of dreamy contentment. The air was very
clear and blue and sunny, the sky overhead was free from all cloud, but
in the west there was vapor enough to give to the slowly-declining sun a
new glory of form and color, which would increase as the day drew to its
close.
Bertie was repeating to himself some words that had haunted him with
greater or less persistence ever since he had heard them many months ago
now.
“I will be with thee: I will not fail thee, nor forsake thee. Be strong
and of a good courage; be not afraid, neither be dismayed: for the Lord
thy God is with thee whithersoever thou goest.”
Bertie said those words over two or three times to himself, and a smile
suddenly shone over his face.
“I do think He is,” he said, half aloud. “If he hasn’t done quite what I
asked, He’s been very, very kind to me. He’s sent me to people who are
good and who love me, and I might have been so miserable. He is good and
kind; He doesn’t ever forget us quite. I’ll try always to be strong and
of a good courage, and not to be afraid of anything. I think He’s sure
to go on taking care of me, as He’s always been so kind.”
And Bertie went on his way with a contented smile, feeling very safe and
happy in the sense of the loving protection of the great Father in
heaven. His destination was the churchyard, and as he approached he
glanced up at the clock in the tower, and saw that he had plenty of time
at his disposal before he should have to meet the Squire at the gate he
had mentioned as the trysting-place.
He heard the muffled sound of the organ and voices from within the
ancient building, but all without was still and deserted, and he could
prosecute his search unseen.
What was it in that quiet graveyard that the child had come to see?
Nothing more or less than the grave of which Mrs. Pritchard sometimes
spoke with tears, where the mother and five children lay sleeping, all
laid to rest together within the space of one short week.
With quiet, reverent steps Bertie picked his way among the silent
graves. A strange sense of loneliness had fallen upon him, and yet he
was not afraid. He felt as if he were quite alone in this great Sabbath
calm and stillness, with only the graves of those who had gone to keep
him company.
“Under the great yew tree at the south corner.” These had been Mrs.
Pritchard’s words when Bertie had asked her where the grave stood that
held the Squire’s dear ones, and by this description he guided his
steps.
Yes, there it was, just as Mrs. Pritchard had described—a simple slab of
marble beneath the protecting shape of the ancient yew tree. There were
all the familiar names—names that were now as those of familiar
comrades. Bertie read them one by one with an odd dreaminess stealing
over him. He sat down upon a low bough of the great tree and gazed at
the marble slab with wide-open, abstracted eyes.
Where were they all now, those children who had laughed and played up
and down the corridors of his present home, and had made the silent
house ring again with their merry romps and happy voices? They had been
children once just his age, perhaps they too had known just such
thoughts as so often crowded into his busy brain. They had seen the same
things that he looked on day by day; surely they must once have been
very like him, and known just those very same feelings and longings as
he experienced.
And where were they all now? What did they think of the bright world
they had left behind? Was all forgotten as if it never had existed? or
did the children who had never lived to grow old look down sometimes
with smiling eyes upon the happy home they had left, and perhaps spare a
loving glance for the little boy who loved them all without ever having
seen them?
These thoughts crowded fast upon Bertie as he sat still in the dark yew
tree. What was death? he asked himself again and again—the death that
had come so very near him once, and had almost grasped its prey. What
was it? What became of those who were taken away from this world! Where
did they go, the children who never grew up?
And a voice in his own heart answered so clearly and softly, that the
child was quite startled.
“Suffer the little children to come unto Me: for of such is the kingdom
of heaven.”
Bertie lifted his head and looked round; but there was no one near, and
he smiled at his passing fear.
“They are in heaven,” he said softly to himself, “with Jesus—I suppose
it is always heaven where He is. They must be very happy. I hope I shall
go there some day. I wonder if I shall know them when I do. I feel as if
I should.”
The thought of having in heaven some children who seemed almost like
living friends was a strange and rather solemn one to the little boy. It
filled him with a sense of mingled happiness and awe, and he looked
again at the names upon the tombstone, and read them slowly one by one.
And then his eye was caught by four words, standing quite alone at the
foot of the stone:
“Thy will be done.”
Bertie covered his face with his hands and sank into a sort of dream,
which he could not possibly have put into words. Strange thoughts and
flitting memories crowded in upon his brain, and he shut out all outward
sights, and was deaf to all outward sounds, and knew nothing more until
he was suddenly aroused by feeling himself touched very gently, and his
own hands taken away from his face.
“What is the matter, my little man?”
It was the Squire’s voice that spoke, and it was the Squire himself who
was now standing before him, beside the quiet grave.
Bertie looked up with bewildered eyes and said nothing.
“Why are you here, my child?”
The voice was so gentle that it helped Bertie to recover himself. He
shook off the curious feeling that had oppressed him, and answered,
slowly,—
“I came here to see the grave.”
“What made you come?”
The child looked at the names upon the stone, and sudden tears sprang to
his eyes.
“Because I love them all,” he answered, simply, and with quivering lips.
“I love them so very much, and I wanted to see—where they—”
He could not get on any further; but suddenly he found himself lifted up
in a pair of strong arms and kissed as he had never been kissed in his
life before, so far as he could remember.
The Squire had taken Bertie’s seat upon the strong arm of the yew tree,
and the child was pressed very closely to his heart.
“And so you love them all, do you, my child?”
Bertie nodded vehemently.
“Don’t cry, my little man,” said the Squire, kindly. “What is it that
troubles you?”
Bertie looked up, his soft eyes swimming in tears.
“I love you too,” he said, tremulously, “and you are all alone—” There
was a break in the child’s voice, and then he added, “It does seem—as
if—God might—have left you—_one_.”
The Squire bent his head lower over the child’s.
“My little boy,” he said, very gravely and impressively, “I once said
that myself; but I have been sorry ever since, for the good God knows
best; and what He wills always must be right. Do you see those four
words underneath the names? They were not put there at first; at first I
could not say them; but they were added later, when I had learned the
lesson that all this was sent to teach me; and since I have learned it I
have not been alone.”
Bertie held his breath to catch the low-toned words that hardly seemed
to be spoken to him, but rather as if the strong man were communing with
his own soul. Bertie’s was a nature that could apprehend much more than
it could actually understand, and he seemed to gain a strange and
wonderful insight into the nature of this self-contained man. It was as
if he knew by instinct something of what he had passed through.
He did not speak for some time, and when he did, it was with a certain
curious assurance.
“You were strong and of a good courage, I suppose,” he said, “so of
course He did not forsake you.”
The Squire looked down at the little boy.
“What do you mean, Bertie?”
“It’s what God said to Joshua, I think. He says it to us all: He won’t
forget us if we trust in Him.”
“Did you think He had forgotten you, Bertie?”
The child hung his head.
“I think I did once. It was naughty, I know, but it did seem rather like
it, didn’t it? But I know now that He hasn’t.”
“Why?”
The child looked up suddenly with one of his rare and peculiarly sweet
smiles.
“I think partly because He sent me here to you; and you are so very,
very kind to me.”
The Squire looked into the child’s face, a strange softening coming into
his own. Then he bent his head and kissed Bertie’s brow.
“Perhaps He has given us to each other to make both our lives more
bright and less empty.”
The child looked up quickly, his face flushing with keen pleasure.
“But—but,”—he said, tremulously—“how can I do anything for you?”
The Squire’s face was very tender in its expression.
“Never mind the how or the why, my little man; let it be enough that it
is so. Say, are you willing to help to fill the blank that has been left
so long in my life?”
Bertie’s eyes were full of astonishment. Even now he half fancied
himself dreaming.
“What can I do?” he asked.
“You can be a little son to me, if you will. You have no parents, and I
have no children. Are you willing to call yourself my little boy?”
A great light came into Bertie’s face. He put his arms suddenly about
the Squire’s neck and laid his cheek against that of his adopted father.
No more words were spoken, and none were needed. The compact was sealed
without that. The strong man and the little child understood each other
as by instinct, and the bond between them was metaphorically signed and
sealed by the eloquent language of a few caresses.
Then the Squire stood up and took the child by the hand to lead him
home.
They did not go for their walk after all. Time had run on, and the short
daylight was beginning to wane. They took the nearest path home across
the park, and, although hardly a word was spoken, Bertie felt as if a
sudden new warmth and happiness had come into his life; his little heart
was filled to overflowing with love and gratitude.
As they reached the garden, the Squire turned aside, and, still holding
Bertie by the hand, led him to the well-known spot where the “children’s
gardens” stood beneath the shelter of the sunny wall.
It was plain that he had heard of Bertie’s labors over this patch of
land. Perhaps, unknown to all, he often visited the gardens that had
once been the pride and pleasure of his children, as he visited Sunday
by Sunday, unknown to all, the grave that hid his loved ones away from
him. Perhaps he had watched the child at his labor of love during the
past week; at least he expressed no surprise when he stood beside the
trim enclosure and looked at the carefully-tended plots.
But he pointed to the white stones and asked,—
“Why the names?”
And Bertie could explain now, as he could not perhaps have done an hour
ago. He looked up into the Squire’s face and said, in his earnest way,—
“I was afraid perhaps—some day—that they would get forgotten; when you
are dead, you know, and I have gone away. I thought somebody else might
come who wouldn’t know, and who would dig up the gardens and take them
right away. I didn’t want them to do that, so I thought if I put the
names there, that perhaps people would wonder, and ask whose gardens
they were, and then they would hunt about and see the names in the
churchyard, and then they would know that they belonged to the children
who had all died together long ago, and that would make them feel sorry
and they would tell the gardeners not to disturb these gardens, but to
keep them nice always, and so Tom and Charley, Mary and Violet, would
never be quite forgotten.”
The Squire made no reply; he started a little as the long unheard names
of his children fell upon his ear, but he did not speak, and only took
Bertie’s hand again and led him towards the house.
And on the threshold he paused, bent his head and kissed him, saying
softly and gently,—
“My little boy now.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER XVI.
WHAT BERTIE DID.
A NEW life began from that day forward for little Bertie. He could
hardly have defined the change that had passed over his head, but he was
keenly alive to it day by day, and as grateful as he was happy at the
thing that had come to him.
He was no longer the lonely little outcast he once had been. He was no
longer a chance guest in this hospitable house, entertained there simply
because no other home opened to him, and the master was too kind-hearted
to turn him out upon the mercy of a cold world.
No, he was no longer a desolate little waif and stray cast up homeless
and desolate by the cold sea-waves; he was now the child of the house,
tended and loved as if he had been born to the position he occupied, and
the cloud of depression that had long weighed more or less upon him
during his sojourn there now melted away in the sunshine of the happy
present.
It was not that Bertie understood, as some others about him did, the
great change in his position now that he had been adopted by the Squire
of Arlingham, a man of considerable means, and with no near kindred to
call his own. There were many discussions in the neighborhood as to the
probability of Bertie’s becoming his heir, and inheriting eventually
such property as he had to leave, and succeeding to the title of Squire,
which had so long been held from father to son by the family who dwelt
in the Manor House; but the little boy knew nothing of all this, he was
too young to be troubled by thoughts of such a nature. All he knew or
cared to know was that he was loved by the Squire, whom he had long
secretly idolized in his heart of hearts, and that he had been adopted
as a little son, instead of being kindly tolerated as a nameless
stranger.
Bertie was very happy.
He was not demonstrative in his joy; his temperament was of a quiet and
contemplative kind, more prone to silent than noisy indications of
happiness; but his face showed plainly the entire contentment of his
heart, and those who watched him from day to day could see how his
nature expanded and unfolded in the warm atmosphere of “home.”
His outer life was but little changed in its quiet course. He still
breakfasted in his nursery, and took his early walk either alone or with
Mrs. Pritchard. He still made his way, on his return, to the Squire’s
library, as he had been wont to do, to pass an hour or two in that quiet
retreat.
But there was a little difference now in the line of conduct he adopted
when there. He used to enter the room very quietly, and pause for a
moment beside the door, to see if any notice was taken of his
appearance. Sometimes the Squire would give him a smile and a nod, and
thus dismiss him to his nook, sometimes he would hold out his hand and
say a kind word or two or ask a few questions as to his well-being;
whilst upon other days he would take no notice at all of the child’s
entrance, but continue his writing without so much as looking up, and
then Bertie would creep on tip-toe to his window-seat and remain there
as still as a mouse so long as this mood of absorption lasted.
That had been what passed in old days; but now all was changed.
Bertie entered the library each day with a beaming face and shining
eyes. He walked straight up to the Squire and put his little arms about
his neck, and books and papers were all pushed to one side for a happy
ten minutes, whilst the newly-found father took his little adopted son
upon his knees, and talked to him as only fathers can.
And then came the business of the morning.
“We must try and make up for lost time now, Bertie,” said the Squire one
day, very soon after this change in their relations to one another. “We
must not be idle any longer, or we shall be growing up a little dunce.”
Bertie looked up quickly and smiled.
“I write copies every day for Mrs. Pritchard,” he said, “and I read to
her in the evenings, and she takes the book when I’ve done, and makes me
spell the hard words. I’ve done some sums, too, out of Charley’s book.
I’d like to do more lessons. I don’t want to be a dunce!”
The Squire patted his head.
“No, no, I’m sure we don’t; and Dr. Lighton has no objection to short
hours and easy tasks. We will leave the reading and writing and spelling
to Mrs. Pritchard, but I will take the arithmetic and Latin. Do you
think you have ever learnt any Latin?”
“Hic—hæc—hoc!” said Bertie, suddenly, and as suddenly stopped short.
The Squire smiled.
“Perhaps it will come back to you; you did not forget your reading and
writing, and Dr. Lighton tells me you can speak French.”
Bertie nodded.
“I could talk to that funny old sailor who came here last month; I
understood him quite well. I think I must have lived once in France. Do
they wear red caps there and blue jerseys, and sing when they take their
boats down the river? I feel as if I’d dreamed something like that
once.”
“Or seen it, perhaps,” answered the Squire. “I think you know more about
France than I do. Well, we must keep up the French as best we can, and
see how far the Latin goes. I daresay you can find a grammar amongst the
books up-stairs you seem to know so well.”
Bertie darted away, and soon returned with the desired book.
“It’s Tom’s!” he cried, displaying it eagerly; “I always know Tom’s
books from Charley’s, because they’re so much more untidy. See, he’s
burnt his name on this one with the poker. I wonder if anybody scolded
him for spoiling the cover?”
The Squire sat quite still for a few minutes, with his eyes upon the
book. His mind was far away in the past. He was unconscious for a short
time of all outward impressions. It was so many, many years since he had
looked upon or handled any of the possessions of his lost children. An
odd thrill ran through him, and yet it was not all pain. Indeed, there
seemed something soothing and healing in the sense that he was about to
use one of the familiar books that had belonged to the buried past. That
battered Latin grammar brought back a host of memories to the mind that
for fifteen long years had striven to banish them, and yet these
memories brought with them now almost as much of pleasure as of pain.
Bertie did not disturb the Squire’s reverie by one word. He seemed to
know by intuition that he was thinking of his dead son; and by and by,
in token of his unspoken sympathy, the child bent his head and pressed
his soft cheek against the hand that still held the old book.
[Illustration]
Then the Squire awoke from his dream, and put his arm about the little
boy.
“Now let us see how much you know,” he said, in his usual quiet way;
“let us see if you ever learned anything like this before.”
And after this fashion Bertie’s education began.
Every morning brought its hours of study in the library, and as Bertie
loved his books, and was bent above all things on pleasing the Squire,
he progressed rapidly, having evidently been well grounded before, and
being able to push on at a great rate.
Then there were other pleasures in store for him too, for one day the
Squire said, quite suddenly,—
“You must begin to learn something of farming, if you are to be my
little boy, Bertie. Can you be ready every fine morning at nine o’clock
to come round the place with me when I go to see after things?”
Bertie’s face glowed with pleasure as he gave a glad assent; and behold,
upon the very next morning he found himself arrayed in extra strong
boots and tanned leather leggings up to his knees, “just like papa’s” as
he proudly remarked to Pritchard in the hall, and with his top-coat
buttoned well up and his dog-whip in his hand, he awaited the Squire in
a a state of joyous impatience.
Just as the clock struck nine, the dining-room door opened, and out he
came, and Bertie’s kiss and greeting that morning were more joyously
childlike than perhaps they had ever been before.
The great dog Sam was as pleased as anybody at an arrangement that did
not divide his allegiance, and hand in hand, with the dog at their
heels, the Squire and his little adopted son commenced their round of
the farm and stables.
This part of the premises was quite new to Bertie. He had had leave to
ramble anywhere about the garden, but he had never been told that he
might visit the yard or the farm; and, with his ingrained sense of
obedience, he had never allowed himself to trespass without leave,
although he had many times wished he might investigate the mysteries of
those many long sheds and high brick walls.
But this way of doing things was better than any dream.
The Squire was careful to explain as much to the child as he could take
in at first. He let him count the cows in their stalls, and gave him
material for many sums to be worked out afterwards as to the quantities
of milk and butter. He let him watch whilst they were loosed and turned
out to graze in the rich meadows below, and encouraged him to caress the
pretty Alderney whose acquaintance he had made in the fields.
He showed him the different pigs, and explained their “points” to him;
he let him look at the horses, and told anecdotes about several of them
that were listened to with deep attention.
When the more serious business of the day began, and orders were given
to the different men, and consultations held with the bailiff as to the
disposal of cattle or the rotation of crops, Bertie listened with all
his ears, trying to look as much like the Squire as possible, secretly
imitating his attitudes, and repeating to himself some phrase that
struck him as particularly fine.
He was dismissed presently to the garden and the park, as the Squire had
to prolong his inspection by a trudge over some ploughed land, too heavy
for Bertie to traverse: but the little boy went happily away, much
delighted by his morning’s work, and quite convinced that there was
nobody in the whole world half so wise or so kind as the Squire.
And a few days later there was a new surprise for Bertie.
He dined every day now at the Squire’s luncheon hour, not only on
Sundays, as in old times; and one day, as they rose from table, they
heard the sound of horses’ feet upon the gravel drive outside, and the
Squire looked at the clock and said,—
“Why, it is later than I thought. Run and get your hat and coat, Bertie.
We ought to be off almost at once, or we shall be benighted.”
Bertie ran off in a great state of delight, not quite knowing what was
in store, but certain that it would be something very nice. Nor was he
disappointed, for when he came down there was the Squire’s own bay
standing ready saddled at the door, and beside it a smaller and slighter
horse, very gracefully made and very pretty, also a bay, at whom the
master was looking very critically as the groom led him up and down
before him.
“Now, Bertie,” he said, facing round as the child approached, “I have
got you something to ride, and as no pony could keep up with Castor, I
have had to get you something bigger than I meant at first. He is very
fast, but at the same time quite gentle, and his mouth is very good. Do
you think you can manage him? If you feel at all afraid, say so, for it
is not the least use mounting a thoroughbred horse unless you mean to be
master.”
Bertie looked at the horse and then up into the Squire’s face; he was
flushed with excitement, but his mouth was firmly set.
“I’m not a bit afraid,” he answered, quietly. “I should like to ride him
very much.”
“Very good; you shall.”
So Bertie was lifted into the saddle, and he gathered up his reins and
settled himself in his seat in a way that showed him no novice in the
art of horsemanship. The little horse stepped daintily back and forth,
as if longing to be off; but Bertie’s gentle voice and hands controlled
him, and he stood still, arching his neck and pawing the ground with his
foot, until the Squire was mounted and gave the word to start.
How Bertie enjoyed that ride he never could afterwards express. It
seemed like the realization of his brightest dream to be galloping along
the soft slushy roads beside the Squire, mounted on a horse who seemed
ready to fly, yet who was so gentle that the child had no real trouble
in controlling him.
There is something infectious in the utter gladness of heart with which
childhood can enter into new pleasures. The sight of Bertie’s happy face
and shining eyes brought many a smile to the grave countenance of the
Squire, and he looked down with much tenderness at the little boy at his
side, and once it seemed almost as if an unwonted tear stood in his eye.
Bertie, at least, glancing up at the moment, almost fancied that he had
seen it, and wondered what it meant.
When they drew rein by and by, and walked their horses quietly along the
lonely road, Bertie looked up once again into the Squire’s face and
asked with great interest,—
“Used you to take Tom and Charley out with you when you rode, like you
are taking me to-day?”
“Yes, they very often came with me.”
“I wonder if they liked it as much as I do.”
“You like it so very much, then?”
“Oh yes, don’t I! I think it’s splendid!” cried Bertie, with a burst of
enthusiasm unusual with him. “I don’t think anything could be nicer in
all the world than to go riding with you!”
The Squire smiled, rather a sad smile perhaps, but once he had rarely
smiled at all.
“Please tell me about Tom and Charley,” went on Bertie, with eager
interest. “Mrs. Pritchard can tell me all about what they did at home;
but she can’t tell me about other things, because she didn’t see. I want
to know about them when they went riding with you. What did they do? and
where did you go? and what did they like best to talk about when you
went out? And did Mary and Violet ever come too?”
Bertie forgot in his eagerness and excitement that he had never heard
from the Squire’s lips a single word about the sons and daughters he had
lost; and he did not know that for fifteen long years their names had
never even passed his lips. He asked his questions in absolute ignorance
or oblivion of all these facts, and when the father began to tell little
anecdotes of the rides he and his children had taken together long, long
ago, Bertie listened with undivided interest and pleasure, not in the
least realizing—how should he?—that this moment was almost as great a
turning-point in his benefactor’s life as the one when he took the child
in his arms in the lonely churchyard and called him his adopted son.
But so it was. The barrier of reserve that had locked itself like an icy
wall about his heart had melted beneath the warm sunshine of a little
child’s love. The silence of fifteen long, dreary years had been broken
at last, and a load like a leaden weight had rolled away with it.
That night the faithful Pritchard remarked to his wife,—
“I’ve never seen the master look so like himself since last summer
fifteen years.”
And Mrs. Pritchard wiped her eyes and answered,—
“’Tis the child as has done it, for sure, bless his little heart! Wasn’t
I always sure as he would bring a blessing with him when he came?”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER XVII.
CHRISTMAS-TIDE.
BUT in the midst of all his newly-found happiness Bertie did not forget
his old friends.
He had told the Squire all about his affection for David, and had been
encouraged to show all the kindness in his power to the fisher lad, who
had been kind to him when he was a lonely little outcast.
So almost every day he visited the humble cabin, and wandered with David
among the sandhills, and found in him as sympathetic a confident, now
that he had happy secrets to tell, as in the old days when these had all
been sad.
“I do be glad, that I be,” said David again and again, when Bertie told
him of his happiness. “I just knew the Lord couldn’t forget thee—didn’t
I always tell thee so?”
“Yes, you did, and you were quite right. He didn’t ever forget me,
though He didn’t remember me in the way I expected quite.”
“Maybe He does things in His own way,” remarked David, simply. “My
teacher says as He knows best.”
“Yes,” answered Bertie, softly, and with childish reverence. “You know I
always tried to say ‘Thy will be done’ too. I’m so glad I did; for I’m
sure His will is best.”
Sometimes David would look earnestly at his little companion and ask,—
“Don’t thou want to remember what thy name is or who thou really be?”
And Bertie’s face would put on a grave, far-away look as he would
answer,—
“I want Him to do just what He thinks best. He’s given me such a lot of
things that I know He’s not forgotten me; and I’d like to leave it all
to Him.”
“Maybe that’s best,” David would say. “I do be glad He’s made thee so
happy.”
The Squire, who took an interest in everything and everybody that made a
part of Bertie’s life, began to take notice of David now, and found out
from his mother that he did not seem physically adapted for the
seafaring life that would naturally fall to his lot.
He loved his home near the sea, and the sea itself, but he had no taste
for the career of fisherman or sailor, and when the Squire asked the
good dame if she would like to see him employed about the garden or farm
connected with the Manor House her eyes brightened with pleasure, and
she answered, that there was nothing in all the world he would like so
well; it would keep him at home, and yet near Master Bertie.
Every one round and about Arlingham knew the substantial advantage of
entering the Squire’s service. None of his laborers or workpeople were
ever “turned off” when work was slack, none were dismissed when old age
robbed them of their former powers. If they behaved themselves well,
they might stay upon the place from early youth to hoary old age. Such
had been the traditions of the house for many generations, and many were
the men who had grown grey-headed in the service of the Squires of
Arlingham, and who had learned to love and revere the masters who were
always just, yet always generous, and who looked after them in sickness
and in health with a quiet, kindly sovereignty that never became
tyrannical and never degenerated into undue familiarity. The master was
always the master, and yet each one of his servants, even if they feared
him a little, knew that he was at heart the staunchest friend they need
wish to have, so long as they earned his good-will by quiet attention to
duty.
So David’s mother was deeply delighted at the prospect of seeing her son
enter the Squire’s service, knowing well that an opening in life would
be thus secured which would afford him a means of livelihood for as long
as he cared to remain.
The next step was to speak to the lad himself and discover the bent of
his tastes. It would be hard to say which of the boys was most pleased
at the prospect thus held out—David or Bertie. The Squire was a good
deal amused by the animation of his little adopted son, and was pleased
at David’s visible gratitude and eagerness. A few questions soon
elicited the fact that the farm attracted him more than the garden. He
had a great love for all live animals, and had been more or less used to
cows and pigs all his life, having often been employed by one or another
of the village folks to look after their beasts when they themselves
were too busy to do so.
So David was promoted to be a cow-boy at the Manor Farm, and greatly did
both he and Bertie rejoice in the new dignity thus conferred upon him.
He had a certain number of cows to milk and look after, and the favorite
Alderney was amongst these. Bertie began now to haunt the farm like a
little “Squire born,” as the men used to say among themselves: “For all
the world like poor Master Tom,” the elder laborers would add. And they
all looked kindly upon the little boy, who on his side always spoke
nicely and courteously to every one of the people, and they sometimes
said amongst themselves that if Master Bertie succeeded in his day as
Squire of Arlingham, there would be no fear but that the old traditions
would be kept up. He was not the sort to let them die out.
So Bertie went about very much as if he had been born and bred upon the
place. He learned to milk the cows and to understand their ways. He had
his own chickens and turkeys, and was fattening one of the latter with
untiring assiduity for the Squire’s Christmas dinner. He could talk
quite gravely and knowingly about the price of corn or the quality of
hay, and modelled himself in all things upon the Squire in a way that
often provoked a smile.
He was very happy in those days—happier than he had once believed it
possible for him to be. The forgotten past did not haunt him with vague,
fleeting images and illusive dreams. The present was full of
satisfaction and pleasure, and amid its many and vivid interests he
never felt that blank sense of emptiness that had once so weighed upon
his spirit.
Dr. Lighton began to shake his head when questioned now as to the
probability of the vanished past ever returning to him.
“It may do still,” he would say: “the sight of a familiar face or a
place that he has known might bring it all back in a flood; but he is so
young that a few years of this life may cause actual forgetfulness,
irrespective of the original injury, and he may never be able to recall
the past at all. If he were older, the chances would be much greater; as
things stand now, I confess I am doubtful.”
The Squire showed no uneasiness at hearing this. People were beginning
to say that he looked ten years younger already than when Bertie had
first come; and the young doctor, who was on more intimate terms with
him than anybody else in the neighborhood, was much impressed by the
change in him.
“To tell the truth, doctor,” said the Squire, smiling, “I am in no wise
anxious to discover the child’s parents. I did my best at first, but
quite failed in tracing them. I have grown fond of him. He is like my
own child now; and, without wishing to be selfish, I shall be personally
glad if he is never claimed. He has settled down very comfortably here,
and I think I can make him happy.”
“There is no doubt as to that, I think. I incline to hope, for both your
sakes, that he never will be claimed.”
Christmas-time came round in due course; but it did not bring back
Bertie’s little playfellows to the empty house behind the trees. He had
a letter from Queenie saying that they were all going to spend the
holidays at the house of an uncle and aunt; but that she thought they
would come home again in March or April, and she hoped it would not be
too late to get the young sea-gulls.
The Squire was afraid Bertie might be disappointed at not seeing his
young friends and sharing together the Christmas festivities; but the
child was quite content that it should be so, and, putting his arms
about his so-called father’s neck, he whispered,—
“I’ve got you, papa. I don’t want anybody else.”
The lonely man and the lonely child had grown very dear to one another
during these past weeks. They were together during the greater part of
the day, and they shared each other’s confidence in a way that was quite
peculiar.
They had a world of their own, too, other than the material world around
them, and one quite unknown to any but themselves. It was the world of
the Squire’s buried past, that for many long years he had shut away in
his own heart and had striven to forget. A long closed door had at last
been unlocked by a childish hand, and old memories awakened into a new
life that seemed to bring them a strange sense of peace and consolation.
Tom and Charley, Mary and Violet, the gentle mother and the baby Donald,
were now as household words on the lips of one who had thought never to
speak their names again. To the little boy, who was never tired of
hearing stories of their brief lives, they were real and living friends,
whose personality was as vivid to him as if they still ran races in the
hall and flocked about their father at dusk to beg for the stories he
always kept for them.
The Squire was called upon as imperiously now for stories as ever in the
sweet days of the happy past, and no stories were so eagerly welcomed as
those that told of the children whom he began to look on as not lost,
but only gone before.
There was one story that Bertie longed to hear, but that he had never
asked for yet. Many times the request had been on the tip of his tongue,
but had never actually passed his lips. He had heard a part of the story
from Mrs. Pritchard, he had imagined it many times for himself, but he
had never heard it from the Squire, and he felt that until he did so he
should never be entirely satisfied.
It was Christmas day, and the day had been full of pleasure and interest
to little Bertie. Upon the previous afternoon the happy work had begun
in the distribution of Christmas dinners amongst the Squire’s people and
the poor folks of the place. Early in the day there had been another
distribution of warm clothing and bright scarlet cloaks to the old
people, and after morning service a great dinner in the laundry for all
the Squire’s laborers and workpeople who were not married, and preferred
this way of dining to solitary meals or those taken with families who
perhaps preferred their room to their company.
The Squire and Bertie had visited them at dinner, and enjoyed seeing
their happy, jovial faces and the gusto with which they fell to upon the
good cheer before them; but what had delighted the child most was the
big Christmas tree in the barn for the youngsters of the place, where
all kinds of things were given away and nobody was forgotten.
It was many, many years since the Squire had shown himself as he did
this year. Christmas at the Manor House had always been kept with almost
feudal or mediæval liberality and hospitality, and the tree, that had
been inaugurated by the last lady of the Manor only a year or two before
her death, had always been an institution since; but it was fifteen
years since the Squire had seen it or since he had helped to give away
its load of presents.
Bertie had not been forgotten. He had come in for a lion’s share of
pretty things, trifles that children prize so much. The old servants had
each their little offering for the child they all loved. David’s clever
fingers had made a wonderful cap out of sea-gulls’ feathers, which Mrs.
Pritchard had hung upon the tree at his earnest request, and the Squire
had been represented by articles of a more costly and serviceable kind.
But Bertie’s pleasure had been less for himself than in seeing so many
other people happy. He was learning in a very practical and emphatic way
that it is more blessed to give than to receive.
And now all the excitement of the day was over, even the seven o’clock
dinner with the Squire, when they had both partaken of the fatted
turkey, which was said to have done credit to the care bestowed on it.
Eight o’clock had struck, and it was nearly Bertie’s bed-time, but he
fearlessly followed the Squire into his library and climbed upon his
knee as he settled himself in his easy-chair.
There had been a long silence between them, and then Bertie asked,
softly,—
“Have you enjoyed your Christmas, papa?”
The arm that encircled him pressed him a little more closely.
“Yes, my little boy, I have enjoyed it this year. And you?”
“Oh, I have been very, very happy!—I always am now, you know.”
“You are content to be my little boy? You do not want anybody else?”
“I think I would rather be your little boy always now,” answered Bertie;
and then he looked up into the face above him with a peculiar depth of
gravity, and added, “I feel as if God had given me to you.”
“I think He has, my child; and I am grateful to Him. He has given back
to me a part of what He saw fit to take away. He has given me one little
son to be with me in my old age.”
Bertie sat up and looked into the face above him.
“Papa,” he said, softly, “will you tell me one story to-night? I want to
know about—about it all—when He took them all away.”
There was a deep silence for a few minutes after those words were
spoken, and Bertie, gazing into the father’s eyes, half repented of his
question, and yet did not repent. He could not read the look upon that
face, it awed him into unbroken silence; and yet there was no anger
there, no sternness even, only a deep, far-off sadness, as if some
picture were slowly rising above the mental horizon that could only be
looked upon with tear-dimmed eyes and with tender, haunting regret.
The moments seemed very long to Bertie, but he did not speak again.
“My child,” said the Squire at last, “why do you ask for that story
to-night?”
Bertie hardly knew himself.
“You have never told it me,” he answered, shyly; “and to-night—”
“Well, to-night?”
“To-night seems a happy time. It is Christmas, you know, and the angels
are always glad at Christmas. I think they are always nearer us then,
because, you know, the shepherds saw them once, as if they liked to fly
nearer to us at Christmas-time—”
Bertie paused again, hardly knowing how to frame the thought, and again
the Squire said,—
“Well?”
“I thought, perhaps, they might be nearer to us to-night—Tom and Charley
and all of them, you know. Perhaps they are helping the angels to sing;
and if they are, I’m sure they would try to come near us to-night. I
thought you would not mind telling me about them, when perhaps they are
not so very far away. Don’t you think it is rather nice to think that
they are up there—so happy helping the angels to sing, ‘Peace on earth
and glory to God’?”
There was another long silence, which again the Squire broke.
“I will tell you the story to-night, my child, if you wish to hear it.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE SQUIRE’S STORY.
“SO you want to know the story of that summer fifteen years ago, do you?
I, I have never spoken of that time to any living creature since, but,
as you are to be my little son, perhaps you ought to know the story of
those who went before you.”
The Squire spoke in slow, measured tones. He looked straight before him
into the fire, and his voice had a dreamy, far-away sound, as the voice
of one who is lost in the depths of his own thoughts and memories.
Bertie, sitting upon the Squire’s knee, drew the encircling arm more
closely about him, and rested his head against the kindly shoulder that
gave it such comfortable support.
“I like to know everything about you,” he said, softly, “and about all
of them. I know a great deal, but not quite all. I want to know why you
wrote ‘Thy will be done.’”
The subtle sympathy that existed between the man and the child made
Bertie’s thought clear to the Squire. He understood the child’s meaning,
and saw that he had himself been understood.
“You want to know how I learned my lesson, Bertie? Very well, you shall
hear.”
He paused; but Bertie said nothing, and after a long silence the Squire
commenced his tale.
“I was an only child, and my parents were all that is kind and wise and
judicious. I was not spoiled, and yet I had every reasonable indulgence,
and I was very happy. I was brought up in the fear and love of God, as
well as in the earnest wish to do my duty to my fellow-creatures,
especially to those who lived about me, and were, or would be, in a
measure dependent upon me for their daily bread. I was never inclined to
treat such matters lightly, accepted the teaching my parents gave me
readily and sincerely, and I never felt tempted to wander from the
beaten track that my forefathers had trodden. I had a very happy,
untroubled youth, and life was very bright before and around me. I was
kind-hearted and generous, a favorite with our people, and if I had ever
been questioned upon the subject, I suppose I should have said that I
was doing my best to live the life of a Christian gentleman. I was not
in the least aware that there was nothing personal in my religion. I had
accepted it from my father and mother in just the same fashion as I had
accepted their politics and their teaching upon a variety of subjects;
only, whereas I interested myself deeply in secular subjects, and
verified the wisdom of their views by practical experience of my own, I
was content in the matter of religion to take all upon trust, and accept
everything they said, because I had no reason to doubt their wisdom, and
because it was much easier to let them do the thinking for me than to do
it for myself.
“As years passed by, changes came into my life. My parents died, and I
married, and had children of my own to care for. My life continued easy
and pleasant and prosperous, as it always had been. I was very happy,
and had never known what real trouble was. The death of my parents had
been my only grief. I mourned sincerely for them, but in the love of my
wife and the caresses of my baby boys I soon found comfort; and in this
happy and quiet way my life flowed on from year to year, till, like
somebody else of whom we read, ‘I said in my prosperity, I shall never
be moved; Thou, Lord, of Thy goodness hast made my hill so strong.’”
There was a pause, which the quiet little listener did not try to break.
How much he understood of all this, how much he entered into the frame
of mind described, the Squire did not pause to ask. It was plain enough
that he was deeply interested in any story that dealt with the past life
of one he loved so well.
“My wife, Bertie, was a very good woman. You see her picture there. She
brought up our children to be like her—how like I did not know for many
years. I was very happy and very busy every day of my life, from one
year’s end to another. I loved my wife, I loved my children very dearly.
They loved me in return, and it seemed as if no cloud ever shadowed our
peaceful home. Sickness never came within our doors. We often laughed at
our yearly doctor’s bill, it was so very small. Everything seemed to
thrive with us. Trouble passed us by as if it had no part or lot in our
house. I began to take our happiness and prosperity so much for granted
that I almost forgot to be grateful.
“Not so my wife; her gentle voice was often raised in thanksgiving for
the brightness of our lot. I always assented readily when she spoke of
the gratitude we owed to God. I did not know how little my heart really
responded to her words. I was soon, however, to learn that my service
had been all this while little more than the service of self.
“Fifteen years ago last summer, the cholera came to this country on one
of its periodical visits. It attacked our village; but in the first
instance the nature of the malady was not detected. Our good old doctor
was himself ill, and away for his health, whilst his young assistant was
quite inexperienced, and had never seen cholera in his life. We heard
that there were many cases of illness in the village, and from what we
heard we gathered that it was caused by some impurity in the water
supply. We had never been in the least alarmed on our own account when
attacks of sickness had from time to time taken place in the village. We
had never banished the children, nor had we ever had cause to repent our
temerity. My wife was assiduous as ever in ministering to the wants of
the sick. Nobody called it cholera during the first week that it visited
us. Many people took it and died, and a sort of panic set in; but that
made my wife only the more anxious to encourage others by her own
example.
“The boys had just come home for their holidays, and as they were very
popular in the village, and had a number of friends amongst the people,
they were continually running across; and if they heard of a case of
illness in any house they knew, they would look in to say a cheery word
to the sufferer and ascertain if he had everything he wanted.
“But at the end of a week the mortality became so great that the gravest
fears were excited. Medical help from other places was called in, and we
were soon made aware that the scourge of cholera had visited us. I took
the alarm then. I said to my wife that she must make instant
arrangements to leave, taking all the children with her, but that I
should remain to do what I could for the sufferers and to help those who
were working for them. My wife would fain have stayed with me, but I
would not hear of it. For the sake of the children she submitted to my
verdict; and, with the heroism that had always characterized her, she
forbore to tempt me away from the place where my duty bade me stay.
“It was on Saturday that we awoke to a sense of the peril of our
position. On Monday morning we had arranged that all for whom any
anxiety was felt, or who were at all afraid to remain, should leave the
house. All our plans were made—but they were made too late.
“On Sunday afternoon Mary came running to us with a frightened face,
saying that Tom had been suddenly taken very ill whilst playing in the
garden. We hastened to him, and found him cold and blue and almost
pulseless. We saw at a glance that he had been smitten by the relentless
foe, and when first I saw him my heart seemed to stand still, for I felt
certain that there was death in his face.
“We knew by that time what measures to take, and they were promptly
taken. We had been two hours with him, and still that state of rigid
collapse had not yielded, when Mary called us once again to say that
Charley was complaining of dreadful pain, and looked almost as bad as
Tom had done.
“There were two beds in the boys’ room. Tom occupied one now, and in
another hour Charley was lying still and rigid in his. The doctor came,
and looked very grave. From the character of the seizure in both cases,
he anticipated the worst from the first moment.
“That night both my boys died. They were conscious towards the last, and
they knew both their mother and me. She told them they were going home,
and asked if they were afraid. They told her no; because Jesus had died
for them. I asked them how they could be so sure of it; they looked half
surprised, and Tom answered, with a look I shall never forget—it seemed
so strange in the eyes of laughter-loving, careless, merry Tom.
“‘He said so, father; and besides, I feel it _here_’—laying his hand on
his heart. ‘He said, He died for _all_ of us. He said, He took away
_all_ sin with His blood. I know He’s taken away mine. Mother and I have
asked Him so often.’
“Charley’s testimony was more faintly spoken,—the boy had suffered much
and was sinking rapidly,—but it was just as clear.
“He’s coming for me, mother dear. Don’t cry, sweet mother. I’d like to
stay with you if I could; but He knows best. He’s so good; and I am
quite happy. You will be—happy—too.”
“And so they died—both in one night—brave and steadfast and fearless, as
young soldiers who have known something of the battle, even if their
fighting days have been but brief. They were not unhappy or afraid.
Dying for them was but leaving one happy home to find another—a far
brighter one than this could ever be.
“My wife was the next—she was only two days behind her boys; and her
little girls so closely followed her that she could hardly have had time
to miss them before she found them again in the everlasting home. For a
very little while I hoped that my last little boy, the pet and darling
of the house, was to be left to me. Each night, as I visited him in his
sleep, and marked the bloom on his cheek and the healthy, natural
slumber, I told myself that he would surely be spared me; but there came
one morning when I saw, by the frightened and averted glances of my
servants, that some new calamity had befallen me. I asked no question,
but went straight up to the nursery.
“There he lay in his little bed, white and still as marble; his little
hands crossed upon his breast, and fair white flowers around him. He had
been found dead in his bed in the morning, having evidently passed away
in his sleep. The poison had done its work swiftly and well, and the
child had not known one struggle or one pang.
“They were all laid in the quiet churchyard within a week of each other.
The sickness declined amongst us from that day; and only the many new
mounds in the graveyard and the empty chairs around many hearths were
left to tell the tale of that terrible time.
“I was left alone in my home—quite alone; for in my despair I found that
what I had taken to be my love of God and trust in Him was all an
illusion, a shadow that vanished away the moment my prosperity was
overthrown. God was showing me the true worth of those things in which I
had put my trust. He was showing me that I had never known Him truly all
my life long. I was not quick to learn the lesson He was teaching me.
Trouble hardened my heart, and in my thoughts I reviled the God who had
taken away all that made the happiness of my life and had left me alone
in misery and darkness. For a long time I was very, very unhappy.
“At last, in the days of my darkness and misery, God sent me a message
of comfort. He sent it me by the hand of my dead wife—in a few words she
had pencilled on the fly-leaf of her Bible, only a few hours before her
death, and which it was months before I found courage to read.
“‘God will be with you always, my dear husband,’ she wrote. ‘His Holy
Spirit will be your support and stay in all trials, and will lead you to
the eternal home in our Father’s own good time—’ The pencil had
evidently dropped from her fingers then; but she had told me enough.
“‘Lord, give to me the guidance of Thy Holy Spirit,’ was my daily
prayer, when once the hardness of my heart was melted, and I had sought
my Saviour’s forgiveness and pardoning love. That prayer was not uttered
in vain. In His own good time God sent His Comforter to me; and I trust
that I have learned the lesson He taught me during those dark and
desolate days. We are always failing, always slipping, always needing
new lessons and new strength to learn them; but I think there is one
great life-long lesson that I shall not have to learn again.
“When I had learned it first, I put upon the marble slab over the grave
that held my all the words I have never since wished unsaid—‘Thy will be
done.’”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER XIX.
COMING CHANGES.
SO the winter days wore happily away, the bond between the Squire and
his little adopted son growing ever stronger and stronger; and by slow
yet sure degrees the sunshine began to take the golden radiance of
spring, the buds upon the bare trees swelled with the stirring life
within them, the hedges showed a filmy network of tender green, and the
shy wild flowers began to peep out from sheltered sunny corners, smiling
up at the sunshine from beneath the protecting roots of great trees, or
nodding their heads in friendly greeting to passers-by from cosey nooks
in the south slope of a sheltered bank.
Bertie and his friend the Squire welcomed the spring, as all the world
does to a greater or less extent. The winter had been a very happy time
for them both; but the promise of spring seemed to them to be charged
with gladness and brightness for all.
Once when they were crossing the park together, the Squire looked down
at his little companion and said,—
“This is the first time that spring has been spring to me for fifteen
long years.”
Bertie, who was hunting for primroses in a mossy bank, looked up
quickly.
“The years were like one long winter to me,” continued the Squire,
looking out straight before him; and then, lifting his hat for a moment,
he added, reverently, “But, thank God! that has all passed now.”
Bertie came and took one of the hands of his so-called father and laid
his cheek against it.
He knew quite well that this was the Squire’s way of telling him that
his coming there had been a source of comfort and happiness.
“I came here in the spring, didn’t I?” he asked. “I think I’ve been here
nearly a year—David says so.”
“Yes, it is going on now for a year—a year in April since you were
washed ashore. Has it been a happy year to you, my child?”
Bertie glanced up into the face above him with eyes full of love.
“Ever since you let me be your little boy,” he answered, with emphasis,
“I have been quite happy.”
“And before?”
“Before I was happy sometimes—when I was with you; but I was often very
lonely. If I hadn’t felt sure that God would take care of me, I think I
should have been miserable sometimes.”
“But you were sure of that?”
Bertie paused and reflected.
“By and by I was—not just at first—but by and by. And then I found out
something for me to do, and then all the rest came easy.”
“What did you find to do?”
“I found out that you were lonely and unhappy, and I wanted to comfort
you,” answered the child, very softly. “Because you had no little
children of your own left. I didn’t think at first that I could; but by
and by you said I did.”
“Yes, my child. We were given to one another, to fill, as it were, the
blank that God had thought fit to make in both of our lives. We must
trust Him now to leave us to one another, and not to part us unless that
too is a part of His holy will.”
Bertie looked up timidly.
“I could never leave you now, papa.”
The Squire looked down at him with a smile.
“I hope not, my little son; but it is possible you may some day remember
your own parents, and that they may want you back. But whatever happens
we know will be for the best, and we must always be strong and of a good
courage, and do what is right. No happiness ever comes from shirking
duty.”
Bertie looked up wistfully.
“You have not heard anything, have you, about me?”
The Squire smiled reassuringly.
“No, no, my little boy; I am only speaking of a possible future, and one
that we ought perhaps to wish for. But I think it quite possible, under
all the circumstances of the case, that your parents, did we succeed in
tracing them, would allow you to remain in my care as my little adopted
son; and we do not even know that they are living, for they might well
have been lost that stormy night when you were washed ashore at the
fisherman’s hut.”
Bertie’s face was very grave. He did not often speculate now upon the
past, and the Squire rarely alluded to the subject. He was quite content
to dwell in the present, and it seemed highly probable, as Dr. Lighton
had said, that he would never awake to recollection, but that the
oblivion of childhood would sweep away the vanished past, even when the
physical injury had gradually cured itself.
It was impossible for the child to wish for any change. He was so
entirely happy in his new home, and loved his father so devotedly, that
there was no room in his heart for the vague yearnings that had troubled
him once, and he felt as if he belonged by birthright to the place he
now occupied.
And new interests and pleasures were in store for him now in the return
of the Arbuthnots to their long-deserted house.
He did not know they were coming until they had come, and he suddenly
met Queenie in the park, face to face, as she was running up to see him
and tell him all the news.
He was so surprised that he only stood quite still, staring hard at her,
and exclaimed, “Queenie!” in a very astonished voice.
“Bertie!” she answered, mimicking him, and then she began to laugh in
her old merry way.
“Why, Bertie, how astonished you look! Didn’t I say we should be home in
the spring? Aren’t you pleased to see me back?”
“Yes, very pleased,” answered Bertie, recovering himself. “Are the boys
here yet?”
“Not yet. They will be back at Easter. Papa and mamma and I have come
home now. Bertie, is it true that the Squire has adopted you properly?”
“I am his little boy now,” answered the child, simply. “He says so.”
“And do you like it?”
“Yes, very much.”
“You like him?”
“I love him.”
“And you’re not dreadfully dull?”
“Oh no!”
Queenie looked at him critically.
“You don’t look as if you were unhappy. You’ve grown, I’m sure. You look
quite different from what you did. Are you happy?”
“Yes, very.”
“Well, I’m glad of that,” said Queenie. “I like people to have nice
times. I’ve had _such_ fun myself.”
“Have you? Where have you been?”
“Oh, to lots of places. We stayed in ever so many houses, and it was
great fun. Sometimes there were other children, and sometimes there
weren’t. I liked both, but I think I liked it best when there were no
nurseries or schoolrooms; then I was generally with the ladies. I liked
to hear them talk, and they gave me pretty things. I’m never
troublesome, you know, except to nurse,” added Queenie, shaking her
curly head with a merry laugh; “so people like me, and say I’m no
trouble, and then I’m not turned out.”
Bertie laughed too, because Queenie’s mirth was infectious.
“Do you know,” went on the little chatterbox, as Bertie turned and
walked beside her,—“do you know we are not going to live here much
longer? only till midsummer, perhaps not so long?”
“I didn’t know,” answered Bertie. “Why are you going away?”
“Mamma doesn’t like it, nor papa either; and I don’t think _I_ care for
it so very much;” and the little maiden put on her grand air, as if her
wishes had been of very great consequence in the decision of her
parents. “We always used to live in London till papa had this place left
to him, and then we came here for a little while; but nobody cares very
particular for it, and so they have decided to sell it.”
Bertie opened his eyes wide.
“Then will somebody else buy it, and come and live here?” he asked.
Queenie nodded her head mysteriously.
“Somebody has bought it already.”
“Oh!”
“Yes, somebody you know. Guess who it is.”
“Somebody I know,” repeated Bertie, slowly; “but I know so few people.”
“Then you will guess all the quicker!” answered Queenie, with her merry
laugh.
Bertie considered a moment and then said,—
“The Squire?”
“No, not the Squire; he only cares for his own property. Papa says our
land is nothing to his; he wouldn’t care for it. Guess again.”
Bertie was puzzled.
“Dr. Lighton?” he asked, doubtfully; but Queenie’s laugh was answer
enough.
“No, indeed! Where would he get the money from? Guess again.”
“I can’t; there’s nobody else I know. Are you sure I know him?”
“Of course you do! You must guess. You’ve seen him at our house often
and often.”
Bertie paused again, hesitated, and suggested, timidly,—
“Uncle Fred?”
Queenie clapped her hands.
“There! I knew you could guess if you tried. Yes, it’s Uncle Fred. He
likes the place, and he has plenty of money now, so he has bought it,
and he’s going to come and live here very soon, as soon as he can get
married and come over to England.”
Bertie looked mystified.
“Isn’t he in England now?”
“No, he’s in Australia. He likes travelling about, and he went there
almost as soon as he left us in the summer, and now he’s going to get
married.”
Queenie said these words in a voice that implied a great deal. She tried
to excite Bertie’s curiosity by her manner, but he was too simple-minded
to understand her moods, and he only said, quite quietly,—
“Is he?”
“Yes, he is; and if you like I’ll tell you all about it. It’s very
romantic.”
“What is?”
“Why, Uncle Fred’s marriage.”
“What is romantic?”
Queenie tossed her head, but to tell the plain truth she did not exactly
know herself.
“Well, that’s what mamma says when she tells people about Uncle Fred.
She says it’s so romantic, and everybody else says the same—so it must
be so, you know.”
Bertie had never dreamed of disputing this, so, as he had no answer
ready, he merely said,—
“Well?”
“Well,” returned Queenie, settling down to her story with great
animation, “this is what has happened. You know, when Uncle Fred was
quite a young man, he was very fond of a lady he knew very well, and he
wanted to marry her; but he was not very well off, and he did not like
to ask her to marry him till he got some money. So he went away to sea
to make his fortune, and when he came back after a year or two with a
good deal more money, he found that the lady had married somebody
else,—he had never told her how fond he was of her, which I think was
silly,—and had gone away to live in London. Well, poor Uncle Fred was
very sad, for he loved her very much, and he always had fancied that she
liked him too. A friend of his told him that people thought the lady had
married partly to please her father, for she was very fond of him and
very obedient; anyway she was married, and Uncle Fred was too late, so
he went back to sea again and tried to forget all about her.”
Queenie paused here, and Bertie asked,—
“Is that all?”
“Of course it isn’t all!” cried Queenie; “all that happened ten years
ago.”
“Oh!” returned Bertie, who was getting a little puzzled by Queenie’s
romance.
“Yes, all that happened ever so long ago, when Uncle Fred was quite
young, and before he came into his money. But he never married even when
he was quite rich, because he never had cared for any lady except the
one he wanted to marry long ago. Well, last year he went out to
Australia, as I told you. He had made a good many friends there before,
and he thought he would like to go and see them all again. And when he
was at Sydney or Melbourne, or one of those places, he went once to a
great party given by some rich man there, and when he got there, who was
it, do you think, that he met?”
Queenie’s face told its own tale. Bertie was not very well read in
romances, but he could guess the sequel to this one. “I suppose you mean
that he met the lady that he wanted to marry once.”
“Yes,” answered Queenie, very impressively, “the lady he is going to
marry now—at least he has married her, I suppose, already, and perhaps
they are on their way home now.”
“But I thought she had married somebody else,” objected Bertie.
“She did years and years ago, but he died very soon after they were
married; only Uncle Fred had never heard of it. Her old father died too,
by and by, and she was left all alone; and she had some cousins in
Australia who asked her to come and live with them, and so she did. I
don’t think she’s been long in Australia; I don’t think her father died
till last year or something; anyhow, she was there when Uncle Fred found
her last Christmas, and now they will be married and come and live
here.”
Bertie’s interest was now fully aroused.
“That will be nice,” he said. “I’m glad nobody’s coming that we don’t
know. I like Uncle Fred; he was always very kind to me.”
“He always liked you,” answered Queenie. “He took a fancy to you from
the first moment. He will be a nice neighbor for the Squire too; they
always got on very well together. I hope he will have a nice wife. He
must be very fond of her, so I should think she was nice.”
Bertie was less interested upon this point than upon others.
“Will you ever come here after you go away?”
“Oh, yes; we shall be sure to come and see Uncle Fred sometimes.”
Bertie looked pleased.
“That will be nice. We shall be able to play together, and you won’t
forget me. I don’t like people to go right away and forget and get
forgotten; it seems rather sad, don’t you think?”
“I don’t know; I don’t think I ever thought about it; but you won’t have
a chance of forgetting us, any way. And, Bertie, have you forgotten
about the sea-gulls in the Rocky Bay?”
Bertie shook his head and smiled.
“I’ve not forgotten a bit,” he answered, “and I can climb very well now.
I’m ready to go as soon as ever the right time comes.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER XX.
THE ROCKY BAY.
“TO-MORROW, Bertie, to-morrow!” whispered Phil, in a sort of ecstatic
excitement. “Keep it dark; and be ready at nine sharp. Do you think you
could get David to come too without the Squire’s knowing it?”
“No; but if I ask him to let him come with me, I know he will say yes.
Of course I shall tell him where I am going,—I always do.”
Phil whistled a little.
“Do you though? I hadn’t bargained for that; but you won’t say anything
about the young gulls.”
“No, that isn’t my secret; I promised not to tell; but I shall have to
ask leave to go to the Rocky Bay to-morrow. I know he’ll let me, and
he’ll let David come too if I ask, and then I can drive in my little
cart and bring something to eat, and you can go in the boat or on your
ponies, as you like best.”
“Oh, we shall ride,” answered Phil. “The other fellows would guess there
was something up if we wanted the boat out; and, besides, we could not
pull it all that way alone. If you have your cart it will be jolly. We
can take everything back in it, young birds and all. Oh, yes; we’ll have
a rare good day! You’re sure the Squire will let you go?”
“Oh, yes; he is very kind. He always likes me to ask him for things.”
So Bertie made his proposition very boldly that night, and received a
ready assent.
Mrs. Pritchard was pleased to supply the party with lunch, and, as David
was going, she felt no anxiety as to the safety of her pet. David was a
good, steady lad, and could be trusted to look after Master Bertie as
carefully as his own mother.
The Squire came out to see the boy drive away. He lifted him into the
varnished cart, and as he gave him the reins he said,—
“A nice day to you my boy. Take care of yourself; but don’t go climbing
about the rocks after sea-gulls’ eggs, or you’ll be getting into
danger.”
The pony had started before his words were all spoken, so that he could
not see the sudden cloud that fell upon Bertie’s face. The little boy
drove through the park with a keen sense of disappointment weighing upon
him. What had put it into the Squire’s head to utter that prohibition
just at the last? Did he really mean what he said, or was it only spoken
in jest?
Bertie had half a mind to turn back and plead for a reversal of the
verdict; but he resisted the temptation, and drove on in silence. He was
afraid, for one thing, of betraying the secret entrusted to him by his
companions; and, for another, he had not lived for a year beneath the
Squire’s roof without learning that, however kind and considerate he
might be, his will was law to all about him, and that he never gave an
order, however trifling, without some good reason, and always expected
that order to be strictly carried out.
So Bertie knew that there would be no climbing that day for him, and he
was keenly disappointed; for he was sure that Queenie would accuse him
of cowardice, and he was well aware that he had acquired, by practice in
trees and crumbling walls, and about the roof of the old Manor House, a
skill and agility in climbing with which he had quite hoped to take his
companions by storm.
However, there was nothing for it now but to obey,—for, to do the child
justice, he never dreamed of disobedience,—and it was with a heart a
good deal less light than he had expected that he joined his companions
at the place they had agreed upon.
Phil had a good big basket with him, which was transferred to the cart,
and the little cavalcade set forwards. Conversation was not altogether
easy between the riders and driver, so Bertie’s silence passed
unnoticed; but the faithful David felt certain his little master was
cast down about something, and, making a shrewd guess, he whispered,—
“Don’t ’ee be sad about it, Master Bertie; I’ll get thee the best eggs
as can be had in the bay. I know where them birds build, I do, and I’ll
see thee has all thee wants. I’ll get thee a pair of young uns too, if
so be as they’re hatched and fledged; but we’re full early for birds
yet.”
“Yes, but Phil has to go back to school so soon that we had to come
to-day. Don’t you get into any danger, David. I don’t care about the
eggs—at least not so very much.”
“Bless thy heart! ’tis nothing to me. I’ve been born and bred to it all
my life long.”
By the time the little party had reached the bay, the sun was riding
high in the sky, and the children were hungry and thirsty as well as
hot.
David took the ponies away to the farm, and the others carried the
baskets down the rocky path into the bay. Lunch was, of course, the
first consideration, and as Queenie set to work upon her sandwiches and
cake, she looked across at Phil and said,—
“Why, we haven’t told Bertie about Uncle Fred!”
“What about him?” asked Bertie.
“Why, he’s landed in England—he and his wife, you know. They came one
steamer before we expected. They’re in London now—at least they were
last night. They stayed a few days there, and to-day they’re coming down
to us. The house belongs to Uncle Fred now, you know, and we shall soon
leave it. When we get home Uncle Fred will be there.”
“Yes, and a new aunt,” added Queenie, laughing; “it will seem so funny
to have a new aunt. What did mamma say her name was? Wasn’t it Aunt
Winifred?”
Bertie suddenly put up his hand to his head, as he used sometimes to do
when he first came, but hardly ever now. Queenie noticed the movement,
and paused to ask,—
“What is it?”
“I don’t know,” he answered. “What were you saying? Go on, please.”
“Well, it is not our house any longer, and we shall go very soon. Shall
you mind?”
“I shall be sorry,” answered Bertie, slowly. “But I suppose you will
come there sometimes?”
“To see Uncle Fred? Oh yes, of course. Uncle Fred is sure to ask Phil
and me every year. It will be nice to come here sometimes and see you
again. I like this place, though perhaps it _is_ a little dull for
living in always.”
“I think it’s jolly!” cried Phil. “I like it heaps better than London.
However, as I’m at school now, it doesn’t so very much matter to me.
Eton is out and out the best place in the world!”
“You like it better than Dr. Steele’s?” said Bertie, gravely; and Phil
laughed uproariously at the question, remembering old times there, and
his half-triumphant, half-ignominious flight from his old abode just
about a year ago.
After the children had satisfied their hunger, the main business of the
day began. Eager eyes were fixed upon the rocky ledges of the
perpendicular cliff, and the movements of the sea-gulls who frequented
the spot were closely watched.
David’s opinion was eagerly waited for. He did not seem to think that
there were as many birds as usual building, or at least laying their
eggs in this place; but his practised eye discovered one or two places
where he felt certain, from the movements of the parent birds, that the
young were already hatched; and there were sure to be other nooks where
eggs might be found, if a patient and careful search were made.
Phil, who was ambitious, was bent on securing some young birds, and he
made David point out the places where he thought these were to be found.
Phil made his selection from these, and, although the elder lad shook
his head and said he did not think he would ever reach the place, the
schoolboy was in no wise daunted by difficulties.
When Phil had begun his cautious climb, and David had left them to hunt
for eggs, Queenie, who had been watching her brother’s movements with
some attention, turned suddenly upon Bertie, and asked,—
“And what are you going to do?”
Bertie looked rather red, and answered,—
“Nothing.”
Queenie’s eyebrows went up.
“What do you mean? You’ve been boasting all this time about how you’ve
been climbing and what wonderful things you can do. It was all
practising for to-day. Why don’t you show us what you can do?”
Bertie was more red than ever now. He had not really boasted at all, but
he had admitted to Phil that he had been doing a good deal of climbing,
and hoped to be able to make good use of his agility when the day came
to visit the Rocky Bay. He was intensely eager now to show his prowess
and to join the climbers in their ascent; but he stood quite still,
looking sheepish and disturbed.
Queenie looked at him with a surprise that changed to scorn.
“You are afraid,” she said, disdainfully. “Why could you not say so
before?”
“I’m not afraid,” answered Bertie, rather hotly. “I’m no more afraid
than you.”
Queenie tossed her head scornfully.
“Then why on earth don’t you go? I know it’s because you’re afraid. You
always were a pitiful little coward—all the boys say so.”
Bertie clenched his hands tightly, tears of anger and mortification
stood in his eyes. It was very hard to be accused of cowardice when he
felt himself quite innocent of the charge; and the worst of it was that
Queenie would never understand his real motive. Obedience was not a part
of her moral code.
With a great effort the little boy swallowed his resentment, and said,
quietly,—
“The Squire told me this morning that I was not to climb the rocks for
eggs.”
Queenie only looked the more scornful.
“Of course he did. They all do. Papa always does whenever we come here.
If he had known Phil was going to-day, he would have forbidden him; but
nobody cares for that. Rules are only made to be broken, you know. They
must have exceptions, or they wouldn’t be rules—everybody knows that. I
know now why you would tell the Squire. You wanted him to forbid you
because you were afraid. I always thought you were a horrid little
coward, and now I know it!”
When Queenie was vexed, she did not pause to consider other people’s
feelings, and she had grown up with brothers who were used to her sharp
speeches and did not mind them much. They knew that “her bark was worse
than her bite,” as the proverb says, and did not trouble themselves over
her angry words; but Bertie was not hardened like this. He was not
accustomed to be spoken to so harshly, and his eyes filled again with
tears of mortification and distress.
Queenie was something of a little tyrant. She liked to feel her own
power, and she was inclined to use it rather mercilessly. Seeing that
she had made an impression upon her companion, she proceeded to improve
the occasion.
“You who lectured Phil so about courage! It is uncommonly easy to talk
big, Master Bertie” (Queenie evidently found it so, at any rate); “but
when it comes to _deeds_ the case is very different. The idea that _you_
ever dared to talk to _him_ about courage! I wonder you’re not ashamed
of yourself!”
Bertie attempted no defence: for one thing, talking was not his strong
point; and for another, he knew that any words of his would be quite
wasted on Queenie, who was entirely impervious to reasonable argument
when she had once mounted her high horse. So there was silence between
them for a few moments; and, before anybody had attempted to reopen the
conversation, the silence was broken by an alarming sound, the cry of a
boy in distress.
For the last few minutes they had ceased to watch Phil’s ascent of the
cliff, being engrossed in their own argument. Looking up quickly now
with startled eyes, they saw that his position had become sufficiently
perilous.
He had clambered from ledge to ledge with great skill and address; but
he had not troubled himself to make sure, in the excitement of the
ascent, that it was possible to descend in the same manner. He had been
tempted on to really difficult places, and suddenly he had found himself
upon a narrow rocky ridge whence he could make no step either forward or
backward. His last step had been a fragment of rock that had given way
as he quitted it, and he had narrowly escaped a fall that must have
proved fatal. But his present position was perilous enough to threaten
his safety, and, as is so often the case in the presence of real danger,
giddiness seized upon him, and he clung to the hard rock with convulsive
terror, and called aloud in his fright.
Queenie’s shriek of terror brought David quickly to their side, and he
at once realized the peril of Phil’s position; but he knew better than
the children what to do, and the emergency seemed to give him courage
and presence of mind beyond his years.
“Hold on! hold on, Master Phil!” he shouted. “Shut your eyes and hold on
for ten minutes. There’s plenty of foothold there; and if you’ll just
keep quiet and not look up or down, we’ll do something for you
directly.”
And then, calling the others to follow, he commenced climbing the cliff
path with the agility of a goat.
Bertie was not much behind, and Queenie, to whom terror lent wings,
arrived closely in their wake. In a basket left up at the top of the
cliff was a coil of rope of very fair strength.
David had brought it in case it might be needed, and it was well indeed
that he had done so. In a few words he explained his plan.
“It’s no good Master Phil trying to catch the rope if we let it down to
him. He’s much too giddy for one thing, and for another the edge
overhangs a bit here, and he never could reach it if he hadn’t all his
wits about him. I’m going to tie it round my waist and clamber down to
him. It’s not easy to get down from the top, but it can be done with a
rope round one pretty safely. When I get to him I’ll put the rope on him
and you’ll draw him up between you; he’ll climb too, of course, but the
rope will help him and keep him safe. Then you’ll let it down for me,
and make it swing backwards and forwards till I can reach it. I shan’t
be giddy, I’ll get it right enough, and the three of you can help me up,
I know, and we’ll all be all right then.”
David had spoken with a rapidity and energy quite foreign to his
ordinary nature, whilst the pressure of excitement and responsibility
was upon him; and as he spoke he was unwinding the rope and making a
slip knot at one end; but before he had tied it round himself Bertie had
stopped him.
“David,” he said, with a little touch of authority in his tone, not
usual with the gentle little boy towards one who was his companion and
friend as well as his servant, “you must let me go down to Phil with the
rope. I do not think Queenie and I could pull him up by ourselves if he
cannot help himself much, and I do not think anybody but you could swing
the rope for the other one to catch by and by. I can climb very well,
and I am not giddy. You must let me go.”
For a few minutes there was a sort of argument between the two boys:
David reluctant to let Bertie endanger himself ever so little, Bertie
quite convinced that the only way of securing the safety of all was in
his plan. Queenie took no part in the talk, only standing by with
clasped hands and dilated eyes, wishing, even at this moment when she
had so much else upon her mind, that she had never called Bertie a
coward, for was he not going to risk his own safety to secure that of
Phil?
Bertie’s counsel prevailed. Indeed, it was evidently sound, and his
quiet determination carried the day.
“I am not going after sea-gulls’ eggs,” he said to himself, as he
commenced his perilous descent. “I know the Squire would let me go to
try and save Phil.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER XXI.
THE MOTHER.
WHILST the children away in the Rocky Bay were in the midst of their
perilous enterprise, the Squire was sitting alone in his library,
quietly engrossed in his books and papers.
Visitors so very rarely disturbed him, visitors were almost unknown at
the Manor House, and therefore it was with a good deal of surprise that
he heard that Mr. and Mrs. Arbuthnot were in the drawing-room, anxious
to speak to him at once.
The Squire was much perplexed for a moment even to know who these people
could be, but Pritchard, who observed his master’s surprise, added,
respectfully,—
“Sir Walter’s brother, sir,—Mr. Frederick, as he is often called,—and
the lady from Australia whom he has lately married.”
The Squire remembered all about it then, for of course he had heard from
Bertie and from others of Uncle Fred’s marriage and of his purchase of
the adjoining property. He had been pleased to hear of the change, for
he had always liked the baronet’s brother; but he had not even heard of
his arrival at Arlingham, and he could not imagine what could have
brought him and his wife so quickly to the Manor House.
However, there they were, and he must go and see them, so he crossed
over to the drawing-room without delay. Uncle Fred and his wife were
standing with their backs to the door, looking intently at a crayon head
of Bertie, that the Squire had lately had taken by a clever young artist
in the neighborhood. They both turned round quickly when their host
entered, and he saw that the lady’s eyes were full of tears, and that
they were soft dark eyes very like Bertie’s own.
He greeted his guests courteously, and even in the first moments of
introduction he was struck by the sweetness of the lady’s face. He
almost fancied there was something familiar in the cast of the features,
but, however that might be, there was no doubt at all as to the charm of
her voice and manner,—a charm which seemed to arise in part from the
shadow of some settled sadness bravely borne, that had faded away in the
sunshine of a present happiness.
“Squire,” said Uncle Fred (he may as well be called Uncle Fred to the
end of the chapter, to avoid confusion), “we have brought you a piece of
news that will astonish you greatly. I have had my suspicions for long,
and my wife has been indulging hopes that the sight of that picture
there has completely verified. The little waif you took in and
befriended so well is the only child of my wife. We have lost no time in
coming to tell you the news; more especially as she could not rest one
moment without seeing the boy, and thanking you in person for your great
goodness to him.”
The Squire sat perfectly still, not attempting a reply. He looked like a
man who has received a blow, and requires time to recover from its
effects. The lady’s tears were falling fast, and Uncle Fred had to
continue his tale, as nobody else seemed able to speak.
“You will ask what made me guess the secret. The first clue was the
child’s likeness to his mother, whom I had known as a child and as a
young girl. It attracted me to Bertie from the first, but I only looked
upon it as an accidental circumstance, and paid no serious heed to the
matter. When, however, some months ago, my wife and I met once again in
a far-off land, when I learned that she had lost her only child, a boy
of nine years of age, in a storm that wrecked the little sailing-vessel
she had elected to cross in from Antwerp to Hull, at the very time that
Bertie had been drifted ashore here,—when I heard this story, my
suspicions were powerfully awakened, and all that I heard tended to
increase my conviction. I learned that the child had divided his time
between London and Normandy, that he had a grandfather, in whose library
he continually sat, learning lessons and turning over books. What I
heard of his disposition and habits coincided entirely with Bertie’s
ways; and the story of the wreck seemed to make assurance doubly sure. I
heard how the water came suddenly pouring into the cabin where the child
lay, how she had only time to wrap a rough pilot coat over his little
nightdress and tie a life-belt about him, whilst she bade him be brave
and try to say always, ‘Thy will be done.’ The child had told me almost
as much himself in one of his moments of partial remembrance, and I knew
how he had been drifted ashore just in these garments her child wore.
The sea had overwhelmed them all, almost as soon as they reached the
deck. My wife and two seamen were picked up by a steamer bound for
Holland, and when she did return to England, no tidings reached her of
the child, and from that day till a month or two ago she entertained no
doubts of his death. My story gave her hope, and the sight of that
picture has put away the last doubt. That is her little Ronald, the
child who has been dead and is alive again, has been lost and is found.”
Uncle Fred’s own voice quivered a little as he concluded his tale, and
his wife commanded hers with difficulty.
“Where is my boy?” she asked.
“He is out with your little nephew and niece, Mrs. Arbuthnot,” answered
the Squire; “but he will be home again in the course of an hour or two.
You will wait and see him of course. You will let my housekeeper bring
you some tea.”
The Squire spoke with some constraint of manner. It was easy to see that
he was a good deal moved.
The mother seemed to divine his feelings by the very depth of her own.
He had risen whilst the tale had been told, and was now standing with
his back towards them, looking out upon the sunny garden, with eyes that
saw nothing of its brightness. He started when a soft touch was laid
upon his arm. He was confronted by a sweet face, tremulous with tears.
“I have not thanked you yet for all your goodness to my boy.”
“No need, I assure you, my dear madam; he has done a hundredfold more
for me than I have done for him.”
The tone was hoarse, and the words a little abrupt; but the mother
looked beneath the surface.
“Does that mean that you would miss the child if I were to take him away
from you?”
The Squire started at the question, and looked keenly into the face
before him. He forgot that the situation so very new to him had been
faced in all its bearings for many long weeks by the two who had pierced
together the history of the lost child, and who knew well the sad story
of the Squire’s lonely lot.
“Miss him!” he ejaculated, almost harshly, as a strong man often does
when under the influence of some sudden emotion. “If you had known what
it was to lose five children and a wife within ten short days, to live
fifteen long years alone and desolate, and then to adopt and make your
own a child that seemed given to you by a special providence, one whom
you had the right to make your own and love as your own. If your old age
had been cheered by the presence of such a child, and then he too was
taken from you”—
The Squire stopped short abruptly, and then in a gentler tone he added,—
“Forgive me, my dear madam; I have no right to say all this. I have been
taken by surprise, and I live so much alone, that I fear I forget myself
at times. You must bear with an old man whom you have taken unawares. I
cannot rejoice at your news for my own sake, but I will endeavor to do
so for yours and the child’s. I will not be more selfish than nature and
habit made me.”
Mrs. Arbuthnot endeavored to speak, but her voice failed her, and she
looked towards her husband.
“Squire,” said the young man, stepping forward, “my wife wishes me to
explain to you that her gratitude would be but ill-displayed were she,
in return for all your great goodness to her child, to bring a cloud
upon your later life. But for you, no one can say what might by this
time have befallen the little waif; but for you, it would hardly have
been possible that mother and son could ever have met again this side of
the grave. Your goodness in adopting him and in giving him a home has
been, under God’s guiding, the means of bringing them together—the main
link in the chain of circumstances that has led to this goal. You have
been a father to him in his hour of extremest need. My wife will never
be willing to requite such goodness by robbing you of what sunshine the
child’s love can bring.”
The Squire looked steadily at the speaker, as if in doubt whither all
this tended, and he glanced from one to the other, his face expressing
more emotion than was its wont.
“I do not quite grasp your meaning,” he said.
“Our meaning is this,” said Uncle Fred, taking his wife’s hand and
drawing it within his arm. “We both have known enough of loneliness and
sorrow to be very unwilling to inflict it upon another. God in His great
goodness has at length given us to one another, and changed all that was
dark in our lives into light and joy. We have each other, and our cup of
happiness is very full. One more great mercy has been vouchsafed
us—restoring to my wife the child she believed she had lost—giving it to
her to see him living in peace and happiness in a home that was opened
to him in his hour of sore need. Squire,” concluded the young man,
earnestly and with great feeling, “the whole matter stands thus: if the
child has grown dear to you, if he is a comfort to you in your declining
years, if you love one another, as we are told, like father and son, and
you would feel personal loss and grief at his departure, he shall remain
with you still. We are very near neighbors now. The child can see his
mother daily, hourly, and yet be your boy, and live beneath your roof.
There shall be no mine or thine with regard to him; if my wife is his
mother, you at least have a claim to be called his father. We have one
another, and our lives are bright; you are alone, and the boy has
cheered you by his presence. So long as you need him, or wish for his
companionship, we will not take him away. Our home is always open to him
if ever you wish to be rid of your self-imposed charge; but so long as
you care to have him with you, we will never claim him or take him away.
The only difference the child shall find will be that he has two homes
instead of one.”
The Squire listened to this speech in unbroken silence, and not a muscle
of his still face moved the while; but yet it softened in a wonderful
way as the young man’s meaning became more and more clear, and the
expression in the deep-set eyes now fixed upon her face touched Mrs.
Arbuthnot to the quick.
“Is this the expression of your thoughts, madam?” he asked, very gently.
“Yes; my husband has only explained to you what has many times passed
between us on the subject. You know Dr. Lighton is his correspondent,
and from him we have heard much of your great goodness to my little boy,
and of the tie that seems to exist between you. My gratitude would be
but ill-expressed were I to try and break that tie. The child had never
known a father’s love until he found it in your home, for his father
died when he was but an infant. Let him continue to feel that love about
him, as well as that of the mother he has so strangely forgotten, and
whom even now he may not be able to recall. Let us leave matters for the
present as they now stand, and in the future be guided by the course of
events and by the development of the boy’s character. If he disappoints
you, his mother’s home will always be open to him. If he continues to
occupy the place of a son to you, I will not take him away. He can be my
boy as well as yours, and there shall be no jealousy between us.”
The words were spoken quietly, yet with much feeling, and the Squire
accepted the sacrifice in the spirit in which it was made.
“Let the boy’s good be our chief concern, my dear madam,” he answered.
“My gratitude to you is very great, and shall be shown in care for the
child over whose future you still allow me to exercise some control.
Believe me, your goodness shall not be abused. You will not find me
exacting. If you will spare me as much of his society as you can, and
let me love him as my own, I shall be satisfied and grateful, even
though you may wish to change your mind by and by and receive him under
your own roof.”
The mother understood by instinct the nature of the man with whom she
had to deal. She smiled very sweetly as she answered,—
“I see very plainly that there will be no jealousy between us. For the
present let all be as it is. If the child knows me for his mother, he
shall still remain with you, unless—” She paused, and added, quickly,
“And if not, and I have to tell him all, he is not likely to feel any
wish to leave you for me. It will be very strange to be as a stranger to
my little Ronald. I wonder—”
But the sentence was not concluded. There was a sudden stir in the hall
without, and Dr. Lighton came in hurriedly.
“What is it?” he asked, quickly. “Where is the child?”
“What child?”
“Bertie. Has he not come yet? They tell me there has been an accident on
the cliffs.”
Two faces blanched visibly at these words. The Squire took a quick step
forward, and asked hastily,—
“What do you mean?”
“I hardly know myself yet. Little Miss Arbuthnot came galloping up to my
door ten minutes ago, to say that Bertie had had a fall on the cliffs
and was being brought home in the pony cart. I came on at once—luckily I
had not started on my round—I suppose I am here before them.”
“Yes,” said the Squire, absently, and went out into the hall.
Uncle Fred looked at the doctor and said,—
“I want to introduce you to my wife, Lighton. We have put the matter
beyond all doubt. She is the boy’s mother.”
It was no time for conventional greetings; anxiety and fear filled all
hearts. All the party followed the Squire into the hall, where Queenie
Arbuthnot was now standing, her face very white, her whole frame
trembling with nervous excitement.
They questioned her closely. She was incoherent at first, but Mrs.
Arbuthnot’s kind and motherly sweetness did much to restore her
self-command, and they were able at length to elicit the following
facts.
Phil had got himself into danger, and Bertie had gone down to him with
the rope, as described in the last chapter. This errand had been
successfully accomplished, and Phil, by aid of the rope round his waist,
had been able to climb up in safety to the top of the cliff.
Bertie meantime had remained quietly upon the ledge, not at all giddy or
afraid, waiting for the rope to be let down to him.
David had not attempted to throw the end of the rope to him, as he was
afraid of his getting giddy with attempts to catch at it, but had let it
down its whole length and then swung it slowly backwards and forwards
until it came within the boy’s grasp. When the right moment came, Bertie
had seized it, and that successfully; but then happened a catastrophe
they had not reckoned upon. The weight of the swinging rope had jerked
the child from his precarious foothold, and although his fall had not
been unbroken, owing to his grasp upon the rope, yet he had slipped down
very fast, and when the rope stopped he had fallen with some violence
upon the sand and stones beneath. Those above could not judge how far he
had fallen, but could see that he lay still and motionless as if stunned
or hurt; and, whilst David and Phil hurried down to his assistance,
Queenie ran off to the farmhouse to give the alarm, and then, with more
forethought than might have been expected from her years, she had had
her pony saddled and had ridden off to Dr. Lighton’s, so that he might
be there as soon as Bertie arrived.
It was impossible to gather from the little girl’s story what the amount
of the injury was likely to be, but they were not kept long in suspense,
for Phil came galloping up in a few minutes’ time, and, flinging himself
off the pony, he rushed up to the Squire and cried,—
“He’s coming directly. Farmer Bayliss says he doesn’t think there’s much
harm done, unless he’s broken his arm. He’s not dead, though he hasn’t
opened his eyes yet, and he doesn’t seem much hurt.”
The next moment the pony cart turned in at the gate. David was driving,
and a burly, jovial-looking farmer was sitting beside him, holding
Bertie very tenderly in his arms.
“All right, I hope, Squire!” he called out, as soon as he saw the
anxious group at the door. “He opened his eyes just now and spoke; but
he seems dazed-like still, and not quite himself. I’m half afeared
there’s a bone broke somewhere; but, considering the distance he fell,
we must thank God things are no worse.”
He gave over his burden into the Squire’s arms, and Bertie was carried
up-stairs and laid upon his own bed. Dr. Lighton and Mrs. Arbuthnot
followed, and a look of keen interest was on the young doctor’s face as
he noted that the child’s mother was beside him.
Bertie was not entirely unconscious, but in a dazed state that made it
an effort to open his eyes or to rouse himself to a sense of his
surroundings.
“Let him see you when he opens his eyes,” said Dr. Lighton to Mrs.
Arbuthnot, and he signed to the Squire to keep in the background.
Bertie heaved a sigh, like a child just awaking from sleep. The long
eyelashes began to tremble upon the white cheek.
Dr. Lighton himself drew back then to where he could not be seen.
“Speak to him,” he said to the mother, in low tones.
Mrs. Arbuthnot bent over her child.
“Ronald?” she said; “my little Ronald!”
The child’s eyes flashed open in an instant and fastened upon her face.
A curious struggle seemed to go on within him. His great dilated eyes
were full of an intense bewilderment and wonder. A sort of light seemed
breaking in upon him, scattering shadows and dazzling him with its
sudden vivid brightness. It was some seconds before he seemed able to
speak, and then the word that passed his lips came almost like a cry,
hoarse and choked, yet full of bewildered joy.
“Mother! Mother!”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER XXII.
THE NAME FOUND.
WHEN Bertie found himself clasped in his mother’s arms, and felt her
warm tears upon his face, and heard her soft voice whispering tender,
caressing words in his ear, he felt as if he had just awoke from a long
bewildering dream, and such was the confusion of his mind that he clung
to her more in terror than in joy; and his agitation was promptly
checked by Dr. Lighton, who administered a soothing draught, which sent
the child off into a sound sleep long before he had unravelled the
tangle of his own ideas. This gave other people time to consider what
steps had better be taken for the preservation of needful repose of body
and mind after the double shock.
The child had been a good deal bruised and shaken by the fall, and his
right arm was severely sprained, although not broken, as the good farmer
had believed, Dr. Lighton attended to these injuries without rousing him
from the torpid condition induced by opiates, and left with the
injunction that he was to be kept perfectly quiet in a darkened room,
and not encouraged to talk, or to do anything, in fact, but sleep.
And by a little dexterous management on the part of those about him,
this health-restoring sleep was made to extend for more than
four-and-twenty hours. When the child roused up, a little food was given
to him by Mrs. Pritchard, nothing that could excite him was spoken, no
face that might perplex him showed itself, and he dropped back into
slumber almost at once.
But upon the evening of the day following the accident, Bertie woke up,
his mind quite clear, and his brain alive with all sorts of new ideas
and impressions. Mrs. Pritchard was sitting at work beside him.
“Where is papa?” he asked.
The good woman looked up at the sound of his voice and approached the
bedside. She saw that the little boy’s eyes were open and that he looked
calm and collected.
“The Squire is at his dinner; do you want to see him?”
“Yes, please,” answered Bertie whose eyes were very bright and shone
with a strange sort of exultation. “I have something very particular I
want to tell him.”
The message did not take long to deliver to the Squire, and in a very
few moments he was standing at the child’s bedside.
“Papa,” said Bertie, taking one of the strong man’s hands in his and
holding it tightly, “I am going to be always your little Bertie; but my
real name is Ronald Damer, and my mother’s name is Winifred Damer, and
we have a house in London, No. 10 Grantham Square. When grandpapa died
we went away to France; but I think it is mother’s house still, and
perhaps she is there now. If you write, I am sure she will get the
letter. Somebody there will know where she is.”
Bertie (as we must go on calling him now) said all this very distinctly,
holding fast by the Squire’s hand and gazing up at him with very bright
eyes.
“What has made you remember all this, my child?” was the quiet question.
“It was a dream,” answered Bertie, promptly. “Mother came and kissed me
and called me her little Ronald, and then I remembered. Please do you
think she could come soon if you telegraphed to her? She is such a dear,
sweet mother, and she thinks she has no little boy left now.”
He seemed inclined to grow excited again. The Squire laid a firm, cool
hand upon his hot brow.
“You must keep still and be patient, Bertie, and I will do what I can to
bring your mother to you. Will you promise me to be very quiet and good
whilst I go and see what I can do?”
Bertie folded his hands together with an air of quiet determination.
“I will try to be good, papa,” he answered, with a confiding smile.
“Come back very soon and tell me what you have done.”
The child lay back on his pillows after the Squire had gone, and kept
his promise literally so far as his body was concerned, but his mind
could not be controlled in the same fashion. Strange thoughts and
memories were chasing each other through his brain in so bewildering a
phantasmagoria, that at last he could only press his hand over his eyes,
as if to shut out the images that crowded themselves before his mental
vision, and wait with a beating heart and a sense of expectancy that he
could not in the least have explained for something, he knew not what,
that he was certain was about to happen.
He heard steps approaching the door, the firm footfall of the Squire,
and another tread much more light, accompanied by the rustle of a
dress—but the sort of rustle that no garments Mrs. Pritchard ever wore
could possible make.
Bertie’s heart beat faster and faster; there was a strange singing in
his ears, as if water were surging round him. He pressed his hand more
tightly over his eyes. It almost seemed as if he were afraid to look up,
or to see who was approaching, and yet in his heart of hearts he knew.
“Ronald!” said a very sweet and gentle voice.
And then all the clouds seemed suddenly to roll away and the confusion
to melt away like summer snow. The child looked up with a glad, sweet
smile and said,—
“Mother dear, you have come at last. I knew you must be coming.”
The mother bent and kissed her child, as she had done so many times
whilst he had lain asleep. He seemed to know it now.
“You used to kiss me like that in my dreams,” he said. “I did not want
to wake because the dreams were so nice.”
The Squire was about to withdraw and leave them together, but Bertie saw
the movement, and noted, too, the expression on the face he loved so
well.
“Papa,” he said, holding out his hand,—“papa, don’t go, please. We both
want you. Nothing is quite right without you now; and I know mother will
always let me be your little boy too.”
“Mother,” said Bertie, later on, in one of those little confidences that
they held from time to time during the days of his convalescence, “I’ve
learned now what you used to tell me so often—about God’s taking care of
us always. I used not to care about it much till I lost you and was so
lonely. I thought He’d forgotten me then; but I’m sure now He hadn’t. He
didn’t forget you either, did He, mother dear?”
“No indeed,” answered Mrs. Arbuthnot, gently. “He has been very, very
good to me. Once He seemed to take away all that made my life glad; but
He has restored it all fourfold now.”
Bertie’s face expressed a vivid interest and animation.
“I think He’s always very good to people when they’re lonely. You see He
gave me to the Squire when I had nobody to love, and it was like having
a home of my own then, and a father too. And when you had nobody He sent
Uncle Fred to you. You are quite happy now, aren’t you, mother dear?”
“Yes, my little boy, I am very happy indeed.”
Bertie got fast hold of her hand and held it very tight. His eyes were
fixed very intently on her face.
“Mother,” he said, “you are going to live quite close to the Squire now,
aren’t you?”
“Yes, dear; we are living there already, and very soon we shall have the
house quite to ourselves.”
“And where shall I live then? here or in Uncle Fred’s house?”
Mrs. Arbuthnot had been expecting this question for some days, and was
quite prepared to meet it.
“You will have two homes then, my child. Which do you think you would
like to spend most of your time in?”
Bertie’s eyes sought her face with great intentness. He took the hand he
held and carried it to his lips.
“Mother dear,” he answered after a short silence, “you have Uncle Fred
now, and the Squire has nobody but me. I shall see you every day. It
will be almost the same, you know—”
The child broke off suddenly, looking wistfully at his mother.
“You know I love you just the same,” he said, simply; “but the Squire is
so lonely, and he has been so very good to me. They have all died and
left him alone, and he says I have been like one of them—the child of
his old age—I don’t know how to go away and leave him.”
Bertie’s lip quivered, and the tears stood in Mrs. Arbuthnot’s eyes, as
she stooped to kiss him.
“My dear little boy,” she said, very tenderly, “I think you and I both
feel alike about this. I did not tell you what Uncle Fred and I have
said, because I wanted to learn your own feelings first. We do not want
you to do anything to darken the life of one who has been like a father
to you when you were so sadly in need of love and care. My darling, we
think that your place is still here with the Squire, if you are content
to stay. We shall see you every day; you will always be our little boy
too. You will have two homes instead of one, and loving parents in both.
But, as you say yourself, I have Uncle Fred to take care of me now, and
be my companion always, whilst he has nobody but his little Bertie.”
Bertie kissed his mother’s hand again, and looked at her with loving
eyes.
“You always understand, mother dear. Some day I will tell you all about
things—about the Squire, I mean, and how they all died,—Tom and Charley,
and Mary and Violet, and even little Donald,—and then you will
understand better still. But please may I see him now? I think he has
been looking rather sad these last few days. He has not talked to me
quite in the same way, quite as if I belonged to him now. I should like
to see him and tell him what we have arranged. Please may I see him all
by myself?”
Bertie’s quick instincts had not deceived him. These last few days had
been rather sad ones for the good Squire. He had been trying to resign
himself to the loss of the child, feeling that it would be ungenerous to
take advantage of the mother’s concession, made in a moment of deep
emotion, and being of opinion that the child would himself be unwilling
to remain beneath his roof when the mother he evidently so truly loved
had a home to offer him herself.
Trouble had so far weighed upon the Squire’s mind, that he was inclined
to expect more, and to prepare himself for adverse fortune. It seemed
more natural to him now to lose than to gain, and he had no real hope of
keeping the child beneath his own roof much longer. Some compromise
might possibly be made for the present; but his sense of ownership, of
fatherhood, would be gone, and the sense of warmth and light that had
slowly crept into his lonely life would be as slowly extinguished.
When he came and stood beside Bertie’s couch,—the child was up and
dressed for the first time to-day,—his face showed some faint reflection
of the trouble of his mind, and Bertie’s quick eyes detected it
instantly.
The little boy got up and pushed him gently towards Mrs. Pritchard’s
great easy chair that stood beside the fire. It was May, but the cold
east winds were blowing, and made fires very pleasant companions,
especially when the light began to wane in the sky and the dusk crept
into the corners of the room, as it was doing now.
“You are better to-day, Bertie,” said the Squire, kindly. “Rather shaky
on your legs still, eh?”
“A little,” answered Bertie, laughing. “I feel rather funny when I walk;
and my arm is very stiff. Take me on your knee, please, papa; I want to
talk to you.”
The Squire lifted him up, and Bertie nestled down comfortably in his
accustomed resting-place, drawing a long breath of satisfaction.
“That is just nice!” he said.
“What is nice?”
“Why, to know that I shall be your little boy always now, and that
nobody can ever want to take me away so long as you want me.”
The Squire held the child a little more closely in his arms, but his
voice was quite steady as he said,—
“What makes you speak so, Bertie?”
“I have been talking to mother,” answered the little boy. “We have
arranged it all. I am to go on living with you,—if you want me.”
Bertie felt a sort of tremor run through the Squire’s strong frame, but
his voice was as quiet and composed as ever.
“But what do you say yourself, Bertie? You have found your mother now.
Do you not wish to go to her? You love her very much, I can see. Would
you not rather belong to her than stay here to be my little boy?”
Bertie raised his face a little, so that he could look at the Squire.
His eyes were full of gravity and a certain fixity of purpose.
“I want to stay with you,” he answered, slowly and steadily. “I do love
mother very, very much; but I shall see her every day. She has Uncle
Fred now; it is not quite as it used to be when she and I were alone
together. She is not lonely now, she is very happy. I am going to be
your little boy, and stay with you.”
The Squire bent his head and touched the child’s forehead with his lips.
“You are sure this is your own wish?—you will be content to stay with
me?”
“Oh yes,” answered Bertie, quickly; and then, stealing his uninjured arm
about the Squire’s neck, he added, with the quaint simplicity that
seemed to belong to him, “I feel as if you and I just understood one
another. I think we must have been meant for one another when I got
washed up here and you adopted me. I don’t think anybody understands you
as I do.”
The Squire smiled at these words, yet a suspicious moisture stood upon
his eyelashes, as he once more kissed the child in his quiet fashion.
“Yes, my little boy, I think you and I understand one another; and if
God has given us to each other, we will try to show our gratitude to Him
by loving Him more and more all our lives.”
“I should like that,” answered Bertie, reverently; “because you know it
was so kind of Him not to forget me that time when I was quite alone.”
And so, without any more discussion, the matter was settled, and little
Ronald Damer was known to be still the Squire’s adopted son,
notwithstanding that his mother and her husband were living within a
stone’s throw of the Manor House, and that the child was as much at home
in one house as in the other. He was still called by the name the Squire
had found for him when his own had been buried in oblivion, and it
seemed as if he would be always Bertie to those who had known him when
he had had no other.
Queenie and Phil came to say good-bye before they left their home.
They had been constant in their inquiries after their little friend and
companion; but Dr. Lighton had wished Bertie to be kept quiet for quite
a long time, and they had not been allowed to see him.
He had been a good deal shaken by his fall, and did not get strong as
fast as some children would have done; so that it was not until Sir
Walter Arbuthnot and his family were just on the eve of departure that
Bertie was allowed to see Queenie and Phil.
Phil was as merry and gay as ever, although his bright face grew grave
for a few minutes whilst he thanked Bertie in boyish fashion for having
saved his life on the cliffs that day; but Queenie was more quiet and
less imperious in her speech than was at all usual, and Bertie,
observing this, wondered what was the matter, and if she were sorry
about going away.
“It is not that exactly,” answered the little girl, when questioned. “I
think it is because I have something on my mind.”
“Have you? What sort of thing?”
“Something I want to say, only it isn’t very easy,” and Queenie got
rather red, for she was a proud little maiden, and found it rather hard
to own herself in the wrong. “I called you a coward, Bertie; I think I
called you so a great many times. I want to tell you I’m sorry. I know
now that you were just as brave as Phil or any of the boys, and I want
you to say you forgive me for being so cross.”
Bertie was quite taken aback, and blushed as red as Queenie.
“Please don’t talk so. I was a coward about the boat; and I’ve forgotten
all about the rest. You have always been very kind to me, Queenie. You
know you made friends with me when I had nobody else.”
Queenie began to laugh now; she had got a weight off her mind, and was
her merry self again.
“I was often very cross,” she said. “I sometimes think I must have a
very hasty temper. I do get so cross if I have to do what I don’t like.
You don’t ever get cross, do you?”
“I feel cross sometimes,” answered Bertie, truthfully; “but you know, I
like to do what the Squire tells me; I like to keep his rules.”
“I know you do,” answered Queenie, quickly. “You are obedient. Nurse
often tells me so; but I like doing as _I_ like, not as other people
say.” She sighed a little impatiently, and then added, half reluctantly,
“Sometimes I think I should like to be obedient too; only it seems so
tiresome.”
“You would like it if you once began,” said Bertie, quickly. “It’s nice
to please people when we love them.”
Queenie sighed again.
“I like pleasing Uncle Fred and Aunt Winifred; they are very nice and
kind. When I come to stay with them I shall try very hard to be good.
Perhaps, if I find it answers, I’ll try always.”
“Do,” answered Bertie. “I think you will be happier if you do.”
“Phil has been more obedient since he went to school,” said Queenie,
reflectively; “and he is always happy. Perhaps I’ll try.”
And then they bade Bertie an affectionate farewell, and made him promise
to come very often to see them whenever they came to stay with Uncle
Fred.
And so there were changes in that little circle. Sir Walter Arbuthnot
gave place to his brother, and a very close bond of union existed
between the two households in the adjoining houses, the golden link that
joined them together being no other than little Bertie, the child who
had once been so lonely and homeless, without even a name to call his
own.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER XXIII.
CONCLUSION.
FOUR years have come and gone, four very bright and happy years; and the
good people of Arlingham are wont to say that things have never gone so
well with them, that times have never seemed so smooth and prosperous,
since the Squire’s sweet lady and her children lived at the Manor House
and made the place bright and homelike with their presence.
Several minor changes have now taken place since Mr. and Mrs. Arbuthnot
came to take possession of their house. Two little mites of children
play now in the nurseries where Queenie once ruled supreme; and Bertie
is never tired of watching the gambols and the antics of his tiny
brother and sister, and, as he recounts to the Squire every detail of
their wonderful performances, it is quite evident that he considers them
the most remarkable children that ever lived.
When little Frank first began to try to “walk on his hind legs,” as the
elder brother phrased it, Bertie’s admiration knew no bounds; and now
that Winnie is beginning the same interesting process, his pride and
delight in her is intense, and it is a pretty sight to see the boy out
in the garden with the two little ones, carrying them about in his
strong arms, and playing with them with a patience and good temper that
never seems exhausted.
Bertie is still the Squire’s boy, and has never wavered in his
allegiance to his adopted father. He follows him about like his shadow,
is his companion on his every expedition, and no father and son could
ever have been more deeply attached than is this elderly man to the son
of his adoption, who now wears his name and is acknowledged as his heir.
Bertie is growing a tall, strong lad now, and has quite shaken off the
childish delicacy that had given some anxiety at first. His open-air
life has done wonders for him, and he is as active and agile as any of
the boys who have in old days climbed the trees he climbs now, or jumped
the hedges and ditches that intersect the fields round his home.
Yet with all this new strength and health, Bertie has never lost the
reflective and thoughtful cast of mind that characterized him as a
child, and his manner is always quiet and gentle, and marked, when he
and the Squire are alone together, with a peculiar affection and
respect.
The tie that binds those two together is very close and strong. It would
be hard, perhaps, to define its nature; but it had bound together two
lonely hearts in the days when each had been so desolate and isolated;
and as time passed on, and they grew more and more to each other, the
cord of love seemed to wind more closely and firmly about each heart.
And Bertie’s mother rejoices to see that it is so. No jealousy has power
to disturb her sweet and noble nature; nor, indeed, has she any cause to
cherish it, for her boy is loyal and true and loving towards her always,
and she knows by sweet experience that one great love does not cast out
another, but rather increases the capacity for loving within the heart
that holds the two.
Bertie is her boy, too, as well as the Squire’s; and when love is the
law of households there is no clashing of interests and no divided duty.
The Squire walks into Uncle Fred’s study as freely as if it were his
own, or puts his head into Mrs. Arbuthnot’s morning-room to nod
“Good-morning,” or strays up into the nursery to play with the babies,
just as if the house were his own; whilst Bertie’s mother is as much at
home in the Manor House as in her own domain, and is Mrs. Pritchard’s
general referee for any little matter about which she feels any doubt.
If the Squire grew old in a single week of his life now nearly twenty
years ago, it has certainly seemed to the good people of Arlingham that
he has grown younger and more hale and hearty during the later portion
of that time.
“He’s been a new man since Master Bertie came,” is a common saying in
the village; and certainly they ought to know, since he has been born
and grown old amongst them.
Certainly the grey-headed yet upright and vigorous man so often to be
seen riding through the village with his son at his side, visiting those
houses he once thought never to enter again, and playing in the garden
with Mrs. Arbuthnot’s pretty curly-headed babies, is strangely different
from the heavy-browed, bowed-down Squire of five years ago; and the many
tenants and servants who have loved him and served him for so many years
rejoice at the change in one who has always been to them a true friend
as well as a just and watchful master.
David has been promoted to the post of the “young Squire’s groom.” For
Bertie is often called that now, and accepts a position he understands
the Squire wishes him to occupy with the ready willingness and obedience
that has characterized his conduct throughout. David may be his groom,
but he is also his friend; for Bertie is tenacious of first impressions,
and never forgets that he owes to David the first gleam of real
happiness that seemed to gild his once lonely lot.
Bertie has quite a circle of friends now, and he studies regularly with
his pastor, who takes pupils from several of the houses round about; but
he is still quite as fond of a quiet chat with David by the sea-shore,
where they talk over old times together, and lay plans for the future. A
good many boyish yet very earnest resolves are exchanged between those
two at such times, and they both find it helpful to talk together of
their faults and failures as well as of their aspirations and hopes.
They do not kneel down at the turn of the tide to ask God’s special
blessing, or to call themselves to His remembrance, for they know well
now that He is always watching over them, and that to Him all times and
seasons are alike; yet they often think of those days when they were
struggling out of the darkness into the light, and I think nothing would
ever make either of these two lads ashamed to say his prayers.
Queenie and Phil came every year to spend a pleasant visit with Uncle
Fred and Aunt Winifred; and the little girl often remains for many weeks
after her brother returns to school; for there is something in the
atmosphere of her aunt’s house which, as she expresses it, “does her
good,” and she is always very reluctant to leave.
She and Bertie are great friends, even if they are a little less
outspoken than in old days. Now and then she tells him, in moments of
unusual confidence, that she is trying to be more obedient, and does not
find it quite so tiresome as she expected. She has learned, too, to
believe in Bertie’s courage and high principles, and she has a warm and
increasing admiration for him, and ranks him in her heart as her
favorite next to Phil, and in some ways more of a hero, for Phil’s
unbounded flow of spirits hinders him from posing in any way that could
well be called heroic.
I think it will be easy for anybody to believe that Bertie’s life is a
very happy one. Of course he has his little trials and troubles and ups
and downs, as we all have, and without which we should be sadly disposed
to get careless and puffed up. He does not expect to be exempt from
these, and he tries to bear them bravely and cheerfully. He is very
grateful and happy in his life, and thinks that he is the most fortunate
boy in the world.
But, in spite of all this happiness, he has his moments of sadness,
moments when there comes over him a sense that all things here fade and
change, and that life will not always flow for him quite in this smooth
channel. Such thoughts come over him not unfrequently, and with no
little significance. For Sunday by Sunday he now stands for a few solemn
moments bareheaded by a quiet grave beneath the yew tree, where the
Squire has stood every Sunday of his life ever since his dear ones lay
below the sod; and sometimes the lad will feel the pressure of a hand
upon his shoulder, and will hear a familiar voice say, dreamily,—
“When I am lying with them, my boy, at rest after life’s long battle,
you will not forget me, will you?—nor the traditions of the old place
that will be yours after me? You will be a kind and a just master, and
keep up the honor of the old name? You will not forget the widow or the
fatherless children, nor suffer the aged to want for daily bread? You
will do as those before you have done, and more if the way opens before
you? You will try to be a credit to a name that I love and respect for
the sake of those who have borne it before me? When you are Squire of
Arlingham, Bertie, you will try to be a good one?”
It is hard for Bertie to answer questions like these, yet he looks up,
after a struggle with himself, and says,—
“I will try, father, I will try my very best; but I cannot bear to think
of it. It is so hard to think of being left alone again.”
The Squire with his quiet smile points to the words upon the marble
slab.
“My boy, when you lay me to rest beneath that stone, you must learn, as
I too had to learn, to say from your heart of hearts, ‘Thy will be
done.’”
Bertie lifts his eyes, and although tears are in them their expression
is resolute and brave.
“I will try, father, I will try. I will think of you and your courage
and resignation when you were left all alone.”
“Not quite alone, my boy, not quite alone,” answers the Squire, laying
his hand upon the lad’s head in a sort of benediction. “We have both
learned by personal experience that there is One who never leaves us
quite alone. In the fatherly care of that One I can leave you when the
time comes without one doubt or one fear. Only be strong and of a good
courage—He will never fail thee nor forsake thee.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
● Transcriber’s Notes:
○ Missing or obscured punctuation was silently corrected.
○ Typographical errors were silently corrected.
○ Inconsistent spelling and hyphenation were made consistent only
when a predominant form was found in this book.
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 70089 ***
|